Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2,767,629 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2025-03-03 18:57 | active | 2790 | 0 |
![]() |
Beautiful Handmade Crochet Newborn Baby Blankets. Gift wrap available! | Beautiful Handmade Crochet Newborn Baby Blankets. Gift wrap available! - $40.00 I love to crochet, and I have lots of different options for you to take a look at. Each blanket is handmade by me. Blankets can be gift wrapped with porch pickup. This is the perfect gift for a baby shower or for a new mom. Thanks for looking! Facebook Marketplace | BUY_NOW | https://facebook.com/marketplace/item/129358270175 | Kelly Townes | https://www.facebook.com/Kelly-Townes-101589192258977/ | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Buy now | 0 | IMAGE | https://facebook.com/marketplace/item/1293582701751370/ | 1969-12-31 18:00 | REGULAR_PAGE | 1 | 1 | 0 | Kelly Townes | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,768,533 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2768592}' |
No | 2025-03-03 19:11 | active | 2791 | 0 | đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | "Are... are you sure, Esther?" I ask with a broken voice. My heart races, filled with happiness. "Very sure, Luna. You're carrying a little wolf!" "Why haven't I been able to smell it, or his father?" I ask, worried. "It's very recent, perhaps that's why. Give it a few more days and you should be able to sense the pheromones." She replies, and I nod, my eyes blurred with tears. I am the Luna of the "Autumn Forest" pack. Three years ago, I married the man I love madly, despite not being destined mates, my Alpha Dorian. I've given everything to be the perfect Luna, the pillar he can lean on. However, a shadow looms over my marriageâthe topic of an heir. I've never been able to get pregnant, and I admit I don't share the bed with Dorian as often. But I know his duties as Alpha keep him extremely busy and stressed. "Please, don't tell anyone in the pack. I want to surprise my husband." "Don't worry, Luna, I won't say anything. Congratulations!" She smiles at me, and I return the smile, overflowing with excitement and happiness. Despite being a foreigner, not originally belonging to this pack, ever since my parents died and the previous Alpha took me in, I've never felt rejected or looked down upon. That's why I've devoted myself fully to my duties as Luna. I'm grateful for my life and the wonderful man I'm married to. ***** "What's with all this food? Is there going to be a party?" "Hands off!" I swat away the greedy claws of Sophia, my best friend, who sneaked in through the back kitchen door. "But wow, puff pastry tart and everything!" she says, sitting on a stool. Honestly, I may have gone a bit overboard with the dishes, but I'm so happy I want everything to be perfect. All my Alpha's favorite foods are ready! "Well, today is Dorian's and my anniversary. I want to celebrate with an intimate dinner," I say, turning back to the caramel on the stove. I don't hear her respond, so I turn halfway, curious. "What's wrong?" "N-nothing, nothing... I just heard the Alpha had an emergency today. Didn't he tell you?" she asks, and I frown. Actually, Dorian doesn't usually explain much about his work. I guess it's to avoid worrying me. "No, but he'll come back anyway. He knows today is special." I respond, completely convinced. She looks at me strangely. Lately, I can't quite understand her, but she's the first person who approached me in this pack and has always supported me. I value her greatly as a friend. "Sophie, there's something I want to tell you, but... I'll tell you tomorrow. It's very important to me," I say suddenly, wanting to share the good news with her, but not before confessing it to Dorian. "Really? Can't you tell me now?" she asks, gossip-mode activated, leaning over the counter while munching on a homemade cookie. "No, no. Tomorrow. I promise you'll be the second to know," I reply, and I can feel my happiness radiating from every pore. "Fine, I'll leave you with your mystery then. I've got things to do. Happy anniversary," she grumbles, frustrated I didn't spill the secret, and leaves the same way she came. I check the clock. There's still time. I take off my apron and head to the second floor to shower and get dressed nicely. Everything has to be perfect tonight, celebrating with my beloved mate. ***** I glance at the clock for the thousandth time, sitting on the sofa. It's past midnight, and Dorian hasn't arrived. I look at the cold dishes on the dining table and get up, resigned to reheating them again. I'm in the middle of that task when I hear the front door open and close. His delicious scent tingles my nose, warming my stomach. I glance at my burgundy dress, smoothing it out and fixing my hair in the hallway mirror. My jet-black hair is tied in a high ponytail, and my intensely blue eyes, highlighted with makeup, stare back at me. I step into the foyer, watching my imposing Alpha enter the door. "My love, how was your day? Lots of work, right?" I grab the coat he's holding to hang it up. I see him clutching some documents, but I assume they're pack matters. I move closer to kiss him, but he steps back. "I'm sweaty and dirty from the road. Don't contaminate yourself," he says, his piercing honey eyes staring at meâeyes I adore despite their constant coldness. It's just part of his nature. He carries too many responsibilities after inheriting the role so young when his father died. His blond hair is messily handsome, and for some reason, damp. I can even catch the scent of an unfamiliar shower gel. Why would he shower before coming home? And he said he was dirty, yet it's clear he just bathed. "S-sure, give me a second to reheat dinner. You must be hungry..." "I'm not hungry. Valeria, we need to talk." "But the dinnerâ" "Forget dinner. Let's go to the living room. I need to tell you something," his authoritative voice makes me tense. I follow him, starting to feel deeply worried. My hand slips into my skirt pocket, clutching the folded document stating I'm having his baby. "Why was the table so full of dishes? Were you planning a party?" he asks, glancing at the dining room. My heart clenches. "Love, I know you've been busy with pack duties. But... don't tell me you forgot our anniversary? Today marks three years since we mated," I say, sitting on the couch. I expect him to sit beside me, but instead, he chooses the armchair opposite. Dorian has never been overly affectionate, but tonight he's too distant. Too cold. An alarm goes off inside me. "Of course, I remembered. You have no idea how long I've been waiting for our third anniversary," he replies, but I don't see a trace of joy in his expression. I know everything will change with my news. Our relationship hasn't been great because of this. The pack elders keep pressuring him for an heir. When I tell him about the baby, he'll be happy. "I'll be quick because I can't stand this anyâ" "Wait! Wait, Dorian. Let me show you something first, and then you can tell me what you wanted to say," I interrupt him, feeling a strong premonition, I won't like his next words. Lowering my head, I take out the folded paper and hand it to him, my heart racing with emotion. He takes it, reading silently as I watch him, anxious, waiting for his joy to match mine. "I'm pregnant! I'm carrying your pup! We'll have an heir for the pack. I'm sure the Goddess has blessed us with a son!" I can't hold back and blurt it out directly. Tears in my eyes, I rise and move toward him, wanting to embrace him. But as in love as I am, even I can see this isn't the reaction I expected from the father of my child. "Are you sure about this, or is it just a trick to keep me tied to you?" he suddenly says, rising and pushing me away when I try to hug him. "Dorian... Of course, I'm sure. Look, that's the midwife's handwriting. Why would I lie about something so important? My love, what's wrong? What's happening, my Alpha?" "No, no. Damn it!" I watch him pace like a caged wolf around the living room. "This can't be happening. Not now!" "Dorian..." "Did you tell my mother? Anyone else?!" he asks suddenly, approaching me and gripping my shoulders tightly. "N-no, love. I was waiting to tell you first. I thought... you'd be happy. I know they've been pressuring you. Alpha, you don't have to be tense anymore. We'll have our family." I raise a trembling hand to caress his cheek, but he just stares at me with those golden eyes, silent. I can't figure out what's going on in his head. "You're right... I've been very stressed. I'm sorry," he suddenly pulls me into his arms, and I finally sigh, relieved, hugging him back tenderly. For a second, I feared he wasn't happy. "We'll get through this together, my Alpha. I'll be the perfect Luna so no one will judge you," I whisper, lifting my head. I want him to kiss me, to make love to me like we haven't in a long time. "Let's go for a run. A wild, unrestricted anniversary night." He suddenly suggests it, taking my hand and pulling me toward the back of our house, which borders the pack's forest. "Shift into your she-wolf," he commands, and I watch him undressing. He's so charming and strong. His hair glows under the moonlight, and I begin the transformation into my "she-wolf," one of the greatest lies and secrets of my lifeâsomething not even Dorian knows. ***** We run freely across the pack's lands. But I notice how we keep going farther and farther, even crossing the borders, yet I just follow Dorian's massive white wolf racing wildly ahead of me. We reach a remote place, at the edge of a deep cliff, but above us, the moon shines intensely, and the forest landscape stretches far below. "Where is this? We're outside our pack's territory... Aren't we trespassing on someone's land?" I gaze into the distance from the edge, mesmerized by the view, having already shifted back into human form, but no one responds. I feel uneasy and start to turn around. However, something inside me stirs with alarm. A crow caws in the distanceâbut it's already too late. "Do... Dorian, whaâ?! Aaaaaahhh!" I scream as I feel wolf claws tearing into my abdomen, deeply ripping through me. Terrified and shocked by the sudden attack, I try to run. I attempt to shift back into my wolf to escape into the forest, away from whatever is happening, away from this rabid Alpha wolf whose blood-red eyes glare at me with pure hatredâbut it's impossible to flee. "Ahhh! Let me go! Dorian, what are you doing?! What are you doing?! Ahhh! Help! Help!" I scream as he jumps on me when I try to escape. C2 THE WORST BETRAYAL VALERIA He bites my thigh viciously and drags me beneath his body, controlling me mercilessly. I try to resist, to call for help, my hands clutching my stomach, trying to protect my pup, but his claws, like deadly weapons, pierce my skin, tearing apart my small, vulnerable body. I have to raise my arms instinctively when his sharp claws aim for my face, and I scream in agony as a deep wound slices across my cheek from my forehead. Leaving my belly exposed, he struck our child. "Nooo, not the pup, please, Dorian, not our son!" Tears poured endlessly from my eyes as I begged him, but his canines tore through my flesh, and his claws dug into the depths of my insides with chilling cruelty, seeking to rip out the life growing inside me. I donât know how long this agony lastedâI sobbed, pleading as long as I could speak. The pain in my entire body was unbearable, but worse was the pain in my soul, bleeding and shattered. I was discarded on the ground like trash, on the edge of a precipice, my consciousness nearly slipping away from the pain when I saw him shift into his human form. "You thought you could keep me tied to you forever?" he yelled furiously. His eyes were cold and disgusted, a look I had never seen before. "Did you really think I loved you, that I was dying to have a child with you? What a waste!" He kicked me with rage, but I no longer had the strength to even moan in pain. "Three damn years I've been separated from my mate because of you!" he roared, pouring out all the hatred he'd stored up over time. "WhyâŠ?" I barely managed to whisper, my face swollen, my tongue heavy, and my throat bleeding from a deep wound. "Because you came to the pack, the miserable orphan, and that old lady said you would give birth to the strongest Alphas, powerful enough to elevate my bloodline." "Pure nonsense from that crazy old hag, but my mother believed her and forced me to give up my mate for you because you were infatuated with me! She gave me three damn yearsâthat was our deal. If you didnât succeed, Iâd be free." "So, today I come, ready to rid myself of an obstacle like you, and you say that youâre carrying my son," he laughed like a psychopath. "I wonât let you do it again, Valeria. You won't ruin my life again. This is the end for you!" He walked toward me, and I saw death staring me in the face. I wanted to say so many things... «I didn't know you already loved someone else. I was just a foolish, infatuated girl, but I never forced you to love me back. How could you deceive me, fake everything all this time? Our child⊠how could you⊠how could you do thisâŠ?!» I felt so powerless as I lay there, sobbing, bloody, and dying. I wished I could connect with his wolf, scream out this injustice, but I couldnâtânot even that. I didnât have an inner she-wolf. I could only shift my body and pretend. Some said it was trauma from my adoptive parentsâ violent death, where only I survived. Others claimed it was a curse, but I knew that wasn't true. I had never felt the presence of a wolf spirit within me. "Goodbye, dear wife. You don't seem so special after all," he said cynically, and with his foot, he kicked me over the cliff's edge. The last thing I knew was the sensation of falling into the cold void. I looked up at the dark sky as shadows of crows circled above my head, like messengers of death. "I'm so sorry, baby. I couldn't protect you." ***** "Why aren't her wounds healing properly?" "I can't waste the pack's blood on a stranger. Jake already did too much rescuing her from the rogue woods. She has to heal on her own." "Honestly, I don't even know how this woman is still alive. Poor thing⊠her body is horribly damaged, especially her belly⊠and her face." I heard voices talking nearby, hands examining me. An unbearable pain worse than death itself burned through my body, dragging me between consciousness and darkness. I donât know how much time passed or where I was, but when I opened my eyes, I saw a white ceiling. I looked around and saw a small room, lying on a personal bed. "You're awake?" a female voice spoke suddenly beside me, and I saw an unfamiliar face. I tried to speak, but for some reason, I couldn'tâit was as if my vocal cords refused to work. "Don't strain yourself. Stay calm. You⊠I don't think you can talk right now because of the wound on your neck," she explained with a troubled expression. And then, my foggy mind rememberedâeverything. The first thing I did was reach for my belly, trying to sit up despite the dizziness and searing pain. "Don't move! Wait, calm down, calm down!" she stopped me and eased me back down, but I needed to knowâdesperatelyâI had to know if a miracle had occurred. I looked at her intensely and then at my stomach, wrapped in thick bandages. "Yes⊠I understand what you're asking, but⊠I'm sorry⊠your belly was completely torn. Your womb was destroyed, and your pup⊠didn't make it. It was impossible to save him. We don't even know how you're still alive." I felt the tears pouring uncontrollably from my eyes. I closed them in pure agony, my soul shattering. My lips trembled, my entire body shook, and ragged sobs escaped my torn throat. Why did this have to happen to me? Why did everything around me have to turn into a nightmare? My baby, my pup was innocent. Why did something so horrible have to happen to him? "Calm down, please! You can't get like this! Aston, I need you here! Bring the sedative! Now, Aston, hurry!" "Aaaahh! Aaaahh!" I heard distorted screams, a cry so raw it could freeze the blood and shatter hearts. A desperate, broken woman wailedâand then I realized⊠it was me. That wretched woman who had lost everything⊠was me. ***** Days have passed. I know a man rescued me from the forest beneath the cliff. I'm staying in a small pack not far from Autumn Forest. With my hands still covered in wounds, I try to splash water on my face, but I can't even bear to touch my skin. I lift my head, and as I do every time that I face a mirror, I have to summon all my courage. My face, once beautiful and envied by many she-wolves, now bears a horrific scar running across my forehead and another deep one on my left cheek. Dorian not only destroyed my child's life, my womb, but he also scarred my face. It should have healed, but I know it won't. I don't possess the rapid healing ability of werewolves. Yes, I healâbut slower, and scars remain. I step outside the small room and hear the healer and the she-wolf who treated me speaking quietly. They're discussing how I've used too many resources and how they may have to ask me to leave soon since packs rarely welcome outsiders so easily. But the she-wolf argues that Iâm still in terrible condition. I appreciate her care and empathy, but it won't be necessary to cast me out. I've already decidedâIâll leave tonight on my own. ***** Hours later, I walk through the dark forest like a lost soul, the damp bandages soaked with reopened wounds, bleeding. I don't careâmy legs keep moving in a single direction. Hiding in the bushes, I watch the patrol line carefully. I know exactly how to slip past without being detectedâI designed this defense rotation myself for Dorian. Like so many things I did for him and the pack. I slip away into the shadows, as quickly as my battered body allows. The night and darkness are my allies. It's as if they amplify my strange abilities. I hear voices, laughter, and lights in the distanceâfrom the backyard of what had been my home for three long years. I walk as if in slow motion, wearing old sneakers and a worn-out dress that the she-wolf from the hospital gave me. "Ladies and gentlemen, I've gathered you all here today because I could no longer hide my happiness. Iâm finally marrying my beloved mate, the woman of my life, my sweet Sophia, your future Luna." I feel like I'm falling into a cavern of ice as I watch them, smiling and kissing in front of those who once called me Luna. It was my "best friend" Sophia and my traitorous Alpha Dorian, celebrating their union while my body should have been rotting beneath that cliff if their plan had worked. Traitorous hypocrite! That woman was even wearing one of my evening dresses, made up with my things, stealing my life without a trace of remorse. She had deceived me all this time, just as I had been blind to everyone in this pack, and worse, to the man who lay beside me every night while thinking of another woman. Even the midwife who told me about my pregnancy was there! Dorian must have promised her something to keep her silent. I clenched my fists so tightly my nails dug into my palms, my teeth chattering with rage. I waited, waited like the deranged psychopath I had become, watching their entire celebration until the lights went out and everyone left for their homes. ***** I climbed the stairs to the second floor, walked down the dimly lit hallway, but I could hear them perfectlyâmaking love in the master bedroom. Her feminine moans slipped through the crack of the slightly open door. I saw myself pushing it open gently. The moonlight streamed in through the large window, illuminating that figure riding Dorian, her back facing the entrance. "Alpha, tell me I'm better than her⊠Mmm⊠Come on, Dorian, tell me I'm better than that frigid Valeria." "You're the best, baby⊠don't even compare yourself to that stiff. Do me in her bed, come on⊠wasn't that what you always wanted?" Their filthy words hit my ears, and it was the final trigger I needed for everything to spiral out of control in an instant. I lunged at them on the bed. C3 THE OWNER OF THE CASTLE VALERIA I hear piercing screams, the sound of shattering glass, a savage roar, an Alpha's growls, struggling, and fighting. Something hot splashes against my face and arms. My claws shred, and my canines teared. I can't stop. I can't. Rage consumes me from the inside, demanding release. I don't know what I'm doing. I'm not conscious of myself. All I know is that when I regain control of my body, the first thing I see is my red hands. I'm kneeling on the floor, everything around me drenched in red, wreckage, and pieces of what once was a powerful AlphaâDorian. What have I done? What in the name of the Goddess have I done?! I stare at his severed head, lying just a meter away from me. Those honey-colored eyes still stare back at me in frozen terror, and I feel bile rising in my throat. I vomit to the side, unable to hold it back, disgusted by this scene of death and violence. Did I do all this? There's no one else here. I scan the area, not knowing where Sophia went. The only thing I'm sure of is that someone was thrown through the shattered glass window. I stand up on trembling legs, glance down, but all I see is the forest behind the house and bloodstains across the grass. "Don't let her escape! Sophia, stop crying and tell me clearly what happened!" Voices shouted, hurried footsteps ascending the stairs. It was my mother-in-law's voice. I had to get out of here. I had killed the Alpha, and only a painful death awaited me. Desperately, I looked down. It seemed I had thrown that wretch Sophia out the window. I decided to jump out myself, from the second floor. BAM! The door burst open during my hesitation, and my eyes locked with AnaĂs, my mother-in-law, the former LunaâDorian's mother. I saw the shock, the pain, and the fury in her eyes as she took in the scene. "You miserable! You killed my son! You murdered my Dorian! Seize her! Restrain her! I'm going to tear her apart with my bare hands!" She screamed, and the warriors behind her charged at me. I jumped without thinking. "Aaagghhh!" I groaned in pain as I crashed onto the grass, rolling over, but I forced my body to shift into my wolf form and ran with all the strength I had left. I fled into the forest as fast as my weakened legs allowed, escaping death. I don't know if it was adrenaline or sheer will to live, but I ran like a madwoman through unfamiliar lands and tangled woods. Days passed that way, where I only stopped to rest when I was on the verge of collapse, drinking water from mountain streams and feeding on prey that somehow appeared dead before me. Yes, yet another strange thing about my life. The few times I dared to close my eyes, every time I woke up, a small dead animal lay in front of my muzzle. I devoured them without knowing if they were poisonous or where they came fromâI just needed energy. All I could think about was surviving. One night, I felt them again. I thought they had grown tired of chasing my trail, but that wasnât the case. The sound of multiple wolves' footsteps echoed not far away. Desperation and exhaustion consumed meâI couldn't keep running forever. I had been skirting the borders of various packs, trying not to get caught, but that wasn't a solution. "She's just ahead! I can smell her! She will pay for this!" I heard a snarlâalready so close to my trail. I could practically feel the danger breathing down my neck as I pushed my legs and lungs past their limit. I was done. They were going to catch me after all this effort. Then I lifted my blue eyes and saw themâabove me, a flock of crows. Cawing, circling over my wolf form, as if trying to lead me somewhere. And for some reason, I followed them. I followed their sign and ventured deeper into unfamiliar landsâinto the forbidden forest where no one dared enter without an invitation. But I had nothing left to lose. If I was going to die, at least let it be quick and without torture. That's how I crossed through the mist, leading me to the Golden Moon pack, the territory guarded by the Guardiansâthe land ruled by the Lycan King. ***** I felt like no one was following me anymore. I had no idea how far I had gone into Golden Moon territory, but suddenly, several powerful warriors blocked my path, surrounding me. "Who are you, and why have you trespassed into our pack?" a massive gray wolf asked coldly, approaching me menacingly. The black wolf I shifted into, so small and fragile, would be considered an Omegaâthe lowest rank in the pack, the weakest, often reduced to servitude. That was why, when I became Luna, I had felt foolishly grateful to Dorian. "I'm only seeking refuge to rest⊠Iâm sorry for entering your forest. Just a few days, please⊠I only need a few days to recover and leave." I pleaded, praying my pursuers wouldn't dare follow me here. "Where do you come from? Speak! Why did you cross the Forbidden Forest? No one comes here for no reason! Tell the truth, or I'll rip your head off right now!" He growled, shoving me with his shoulder. I let out a low whimper of pain, unable to resist. Before he could take further action or carry out his threats, darkness consumed my vision, and I felt my body collapse unconscious to the ground. Maybe this time, I wouldn't wake up again. ***** The next time I opened my eyes, I was in a dark, damp cell, wearing tattered clothes barely covering my battered human body. Only the Goddess knows how I'm still alive. It seems she wants me to sufferâslowly and torturously. BAM! The sound of a metal door slamming jolted me. "So, you're finally awake! Take her out!" A massive, bald, intimidating man ordered two guards, who dragged me out. It was that gray wolf. I didnât even have the strength to walk, let alone resist. They took me to a small room where the questioning beganâtrying to dominate me with his Alpha presence. But it didnât work. I had no inner wolf to submit. I spent hours there, sitting on a hard chair, my hands tied behind me with ropes cutting into my skin. No matter how much freezing water they threw at me, how much they shouted or threatened, I kept my story and waited to die. My head hung limply, eyes closed, exhausted. At least they hadnât beaten me or done worse. I've heard horrible stories about this pack of barbarians. "Fine. Since you refuse to talk, you know what awaits you. I've given you the chance to confess." His dark eyes locked on mine, giving me his final warning, but I had nothing more to say. He drew a dagger, yanked my hair back, exposing my neck, ready to slit my throat. I saw hesitation in his eyes when my black hair fell away, revealing my hideous scars. Maybe I looked pitifulâbut he had a job to do. And I was ready for it to end. The dagger lowered, and I resigned myself. But a knock on the door interrupted my death once again, sending my emotions from one extreme to the other. "Now what the hellâŠ? M-Madam⊠I mean, Housekeeper, what brings you here?" His previously harsh voice turned nearly submissive. Curious, I looked toward the door and saw a short woman with blonde hair tied up neatly, elegant yet stern. "What were you doing here?" Her cold green eyes fixed on mine, and I lowered my head. "Sheâs an intruder. Pack businessâ" "You were going to kill her, werenât you?" she accused. "M-Madam, can we discuss this outside? It's protocol with intrudersâ" I heard his words stop short as a pair of black boots entered the room, standing right before me. "What's your name, girl?" "Valeria," I whispered weakly. "Look at me when I speak to you!" she ordered, and I lifted my head. She has a superior, imposing aura, and honestly, I think she's more terrifying than the massive brute. "Tell me, Valeria, do you want to live or die? You can survive if you agree to work for me. If not, pretend you never saw me," she offered, leaving me stunned. "W-what kind of work would it be?" "Work for the Guardians, in the castle kitchen or wherever you're neededâas a maid. I offer you shelter and food in exchange, a new chance to live," she said without breaking eye contact. I hesitated, feeling like I was selling my soul to another ruthless ruler. The Guardians were the Lycans, and the worst of them all was their leader, Aldric, the "Specter Slayer," whom all werewolves considered their king, though he didnât seem to care about the title. "I don't have all day. Are you coming or not?" she pressed. "Housekeeper, this woman is a stranger⊠how can she enter the castle with the Guardians? We don't know her intentionsâ" "I don't care why you entered these cursed lands. Your past stays behind if you accept my offer. But if you betray me or plot anything behind my back, slitting your throat will be the least of my punishments," the woman threatened, leaving me with only a second to decide. Live or die. Start anew in a strange place, possibly filled with more humiliation and sufferingâor die now and end my miserable existence. "I'll go with you. I accept the job," I finally chose to survive. ***** The Golden Moon pack was located in a valley, surrounded by dense forest with thick fog, and perched atop a hill in the distance was an imposing ancient stone castle. We traveled there in a carriage, rolling along cobblestone streets. This pack was massive, far more powerful than my former one. I remained silent the entire way, my black hair always hiding the scars on my face, my head bowed, not wanting to draw attention. The enormous ebony doors opened, carved stone walls rising tall and powerful, with strange statues perched on the dark eaves. At last, we arrived at an inner courtyard, and I stepped down from the carriage with some discomfort. I stared at the looming castle, half-shrouded in mist, more nightmarish than inviting. "Come. I'll give you your uniform and show you your room," she ordered, and I followed her inside. The moment we crossed the entrance, we were greeted by a massive hall. A chandelier filled with candles hung in the center, illuminating the spiraling staircases that seemed to stretch endlessly upward. I was distracted for a moment, staring at the glossy black-and-white marble floor, when something seemed to fall from the ceiling. BAM! I stumbled back, startled, barely containing a scream of pure panic as a woman's corpse crashed at my feet. She was headless, and blood still gushed from her severed neck, staining the entire floorâand even my legs. The head rolled down next; lifeless eyes frozen in a horrified expression. I looked up, trembling, and at the top of the stairs, a pair of gray, lupine, savage eyes stared back at me for a few seconds, chilling my blood to the core. C4 TAKING OUT THEIR LOVERS VALERIA His entire demeanor screamed, I'm the damn master of everything here, the absolute ruler. I immediately lowered my head, trembling. It didnât matter that I lacked an inner she-wolfâ the power radiating from that man felt like it could suffocate you, crush your soul, and he wasn't even standing that close to me. He was a Lycan, the superior species of werewolves, the ultimate evolution, and I was almost certain this was the most powerful of them allâAldric Thorne, the Lycan King. "Sasha, take out the trash and make sure my next personal maid isnât a scheming one, or she'll lose more than her head," his deep, cold, and intimidating voice echoed, followed by the sound of footsteps retreating. "This is a disaster. That's the fifth one in two months. I donât know what goes through these girls' heads. I warned them," the housekeeper muttered as she approached, pulling a small vial from the dead womanâs hand. "Another one who tried to please the King thinking she could be different and rise. Brainless. I'll call a servant to take her away. And your first task begins nowâclean up this mess." And so, my work in the Lycan King's castle began. The first lesson I learned: never, ever try to mess with that dangerous man, or you'll end up headless. Unfortunately, I soon found myself on the razor's edge again. ***** Sasha introduced me to the staff, a group of she-wolves and wolves working in the castle, attending to the Guardians. They all stared at me as if they were looking at a monster. I didnât careâI just wanted to keep existing and stay invisible. "The Guardians"âthatâs what they called the five Lycans who lived in this ancient, dark castle. They enforced the laws of our world, or at least those affecting werewolves, maintaining balance with other supernatural creatures. They delivered justice, protection, and punishmentâoften in the most brutal, merciless ways. Especially the Lycan King. At least, that's what I had always heard. I was forbidden from climbing the stairs or wandering beyond the service quarters. And honestly, I didnât plan to try. I focused on working and healing with the medicine the housekeeper gave me. The food here was good too. Except for the first day, I had gone three days without seeing any of the other Guardians. Until this morning. ***** "Hey, I heard the housekeeper saying she still hasnât found a suitable candidate for the King's maid. Maybe she'll give us a chance." I was scrubbing the floor on my knees, listening to the whispers echoing through the castle's massive kitchen. My head stayed down, and my long black bangs nearly covered my eyes, helping to conceal the disfigurement on my face. My hands kept moving the cloth over the tiles, but ignoring the gossip was impossible. Suddenly, the room went silent. Heels echoed from the hallway, and tension filled the airâ it was the housekeeper. "Stop what you're doing. I want all of you in a line," she ordered, her voice sharp. The cooks, maids, and even meâthe lowly cleanerâall lined up like prisoners, standing side by side. She began her inspection, passing each trembling figure, heads bowed low. When her shadow passed in front of me, I thought she would move on. She didnât. "What was your name again?" she asked. "Valeria, ma'am," I replied softly. Her cold finger pressed beneath my chin, forcing me to raise my head. My blue eyes met her intimidating green gaze. "Good. I think I'll try a different strategy this time. Come with me," she ordered, and a sense of dread twisted in my chest. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed the stares from the other women in the line. Bitter glares filled with jealousy, anger, envy. Nothing good. That much was certain. "Listen carefully, Valeria. You're going to be King Aldric's personal maid," she dropped the bombshell casually, as if it were nothing, walking toward the other side of the kitchen. "Do you know how to cook, iron, organize a manâs things, his clothes, and so on?" "Y-yes, ma'am. But⊠I donât think I'm the right choice for the position. Perhaps someone moreâ" "It's not optional," she cut me off, turning abruptly. "You either accept it, or you leave. I don't need a floor cleaner right now. I need a maid for the King. Understood?" I had no choice but to nod. Sometimes, I forgot that this harsh woman had saved my life. Though, honestly, I still didnât know whyâespecially now that she was sending me straight into the Lycan's den. "Memorize everything I'm about to say. The King wakes up at⊠He doesnât like⊠Prefers it this way⊠And his meals are only prepared by the cook from this section. Make sure itâs always her⊠And you must taste it before serving him." She paced through the kitchen, the laundry area, practically the entire service zone, listing the King's preferences and dislikes. I followed, my brain nearly short-circuiting from the overwhelming information. I need to write all this down later! "Alright. You'll deliver his first breakfast now. Do exactly as I tell you,â she said, placing a silver tray full of covered dishes in my hands. "And Valeria⊠remember, head down. Stay invisible. You're nothing but a piece of furniture." "And I trust you haven't forgotten the scene from your first day here. If you try anything against the King, believe me, he was merciful with that woman." Her warning made me swallow hard as I nodded. I didnât consider myself a coward, but it felt like I was marching straight to the gallows as I climbed the forbidden stairs, moving through the dim candlelit corridors leading to the Guardian leader's quarters. I reached the only door in this wingâan enormous wooden door with intricate carvingsâand tried to recall every instruction. "Don't knock at this hour. Go straight inside." So, I did. Balancing the tray carefully, I twisted the heavy doorknob. Step by step, I entered the den of the big bad wolf, avoiding unnecessary glances around. I immediately noticed the large wooden table at the center, the dim lighting, and I focused on setting the breakfast properly. But then I heard itâand smelled it. The scent of lust. Through my bangs, I glanced toward a black door, slightly ajar. Muffled female moans seeped through, despite being closed. More than one womanâs voice. The rhythmic sound of something hitting a wall echoed. Maybe the bedâI didnât know, and I didnât care. The most important rule: head down, stay invisible. Don't speak. Don't look. Don't listen. I was so focused on remembering every detail of his preferences, circling the table, that I didnât even notice when the sounds stopped. "Who are you?" a dominant voice behind me made me flinch. My trembling fists tightened, and I turned, staring down at the gray rug. "Your Majesty, my name is Valeria. I am your new maid," I managed without stuttering. A massive shadow loomed over me, every instinct screaming danger, runâbut I stood firm as he placed a finger beneath my chin, forcing me to meet his gaze. I expected disgust at my scarred face. Instead, I saw fierce, intimidating gray eyes studying meâso captivating they resembled lethal steel. "Where's your inner wolf?" he asked, frowning. How had he noticed with just one glance? "I⊠Iâm not entirely sure, sir. I suffered a traumatic experience before I turned eighteen, and her spirit never appeared. But⊠I can shift into my wolf form. Others say it's a curse." I added quickly, half-expecting to be dismissed on my first day. Scarred, cursedâwhat a perfect maid. "Is that why your face hasn't healed?" he asked, his voice calm but piercing. "I suppose so, sir. My healing is⊠slower than others." He said nothing, but his intense scrutiny made my skin crawl. Did I say the wrong thing? I avoided lingering on his rugged features, but it was becoming clear why so many women risked losing their heads just for a night in his bed. Aldric Thorne was a man built for sin. A towering figure, nearly two meters tall, with a powerful, scarred body, bold and commanding. Muscular, rough, impossibly attractive. And despite his icy aura, his long shoulder-length hair was deep crimson, just like his short beardâlike fire, like blood he could spill without flinching. "I don't care about your peculiarities, but I do expect you to have understood the rules clearly because I won't tolerate disobedience or tricks," he warned me, his voice dangerously low and guttural. I nodded, swallowing hard. "Yes, your majeâ" "And call me Sir. I don't like that Your Majesty nonsense," he clarified, finally releasing me and walking toward the other side of the room. I exhaled, realizing I had been holding my breath the entire time. Yet, I could still catch that scent lingering from his skin, something like aged wineârich, and intoxicating. Could it be some cologne? I couldn't detect the pheromones of werewolves like others could. "They'll be here soon to collect those women. Make sure they leave and clean up everything," he ordered without even sparing me a glance, then disappeared through a door leading to what seemed like another room. I remained standing there in the dim light, frozen for a moment. Then, clenching my fists, I gathered my resolve and moved to deal with his lovers still in bed. I opened the door and stared in shock at the chaotic scene inside. The room was dimly lit, clothes strewn across the floor, and in the center, three women lay sprawled. The heavy scent filled the air, making it hard to breathe. "Umm⊠ladies, it's time to leave," I said softly, but none of them reacted, their eyes shut as if completely oblivious. They looked exhausted, their bodies marked with bites, bruises, and a mess of fluids staining their thighs. "The King ordered you to leave. You need toâ" "Shut up, you annoying brat!" snarled the blonde lying in the middle of the two brunettes, even throwing a pillow at me, which I narrowly dodged. Well, they still have some energy left, it seems. Okay, this wasnât going as smoothly as I had imagined, and they were already settling back down as if planning to sleep there. Aren't they uncomfortable covered in all that⊠stuff? But I couldn't fail my first task. I knew he had done this on purposeâto test me. I headed to the bathroom, filled a basin with cold water, and placed it near the bed. Rolling up my sleeves, exposing my pale arms, I then walked over to the massive crimson curtains, grabbed the heavy fabric, and yanked them open with force. "Aaaahh! Close it, right now! Close the curtain!" they screeched like the possessed, even though the sky was overcast. The sun never really shone brightly hereâthis land was always cloaked in thick fog. Grabbing the basin, I lifted it andâsplash! âdrenched them in icy water to snap them out of it. "Have you lost your damn mind, maid?!" C5 THE KING'S MAID VALERIA "Aahh, itâs horrible, sheâs deformed!" "Youâre just jealous, thatâs why you want to keep us away from the King!" "The Lord has said you must leave now," I repeated impassively, while they hurled insults at me. But I felt nothingânot cold, not heat. I thought about how to get them out since, weakened or not, there were three of them and only one of me. Just then, loud knocks echoed from the side door leading to the hallway, a door I hadnât even noticed before. It had to be the person sent to remove them from the castle. I walked over and opened it, revealing two sturdy servants who entered without a word. The women began to resist, screaming that their bodies were only for the King, threatening that our heads would roll. I didnât need to be here long to see through their lies. That man had used them like disposable objects and was now discarding them like trash. The blonde rushed toward the door leading to the dining hall, but I stepped in front of her, standing firm and blocking her way. "Have some dignity and leave already. The King has ordered it. Donât risk dying." "I want him to tell me himself! Last night, he showed me otherwise! Get out of my way!" she lunged at me, baring her fangs. I defended myself, grabbing her arms mid-air as we struggled. Her long claws scratched me in her fury, and I knew I could control her because, right now, she was weak. This she-wolf was stronger than meâhonestly, anyone was stronger than me. With the help of the servants, we managed to drag the last crazed woman out of the room. I shut the door, breathing heavily. "Quite the first day on the job," I muttered in resignation, staring at the disaster I now had to clean. ***** I wiped the sweat from my forehead, taking a moment to catch my breath, surveying the nearly tidy room. The worst part was the bed. Even after removing the dirty sheets, I had gone overboard with the water. So, I thought of pushing the mattress closer to the window to let it air out and catch some sun. "Mmnn," I grunted, yanking at the heavy king-size mattress, my hands trembling. I doubted I could move it. I kept struggling whenâ "How many centuries does it take you to organize a room?" His voice startled meâI hadnât heard him enter. I turned to apologize, but a wrong step, my nerves, and apparently a sticky substance Iâd left on the floor caused me to lose my balance and fall forward. By instinct, I grabbed onto the first thing I could, falling to my knees with my eyes shut tight. Something had slipped from my hands, and now another thing, thick, brushed against my nose. A dark, musky, intoxicating scent assaulted my senses. When I opened my eyes again and saw the sight before me, I wished I could die right there without needing him to kill me. In my hands was a black towelâI assumed it had been around the King's hipsâand I was on my knees, clutching his powerful thighs, with a massive, veiny member right in front of my wide eyes. «Girl, this could make you cry» was the first thing that crossed my mind in my nervous breakdown. And to think it was only half... not even Dorianâs compared in detail. "Should I fetch a tape measure so you can size it up too?" His cold voice snapped me out of my frozen state. Terrified, I raised my gaze to see him completely naked, in all his glory, his burgundy hair loose and tousled, damp from the shower, and I could swear his gray eyes held a mocking glint. "Your Majesty, Iâm so sorry! Please, spare the life of this humble servant who doesnât deserve your mercy!" I threw myself to the ground, pressing my forehead against the hard surface, begging him. What I had done was unforgivable. By the Goddess, I had even stayed there... staring at it. His threatening shadow loomed over my trembling body. I clenched my eyes shut, bracing for the end. "Iâll leave right away... I beg you... Iâll leave the castle... please..." "I donât have the patience to find a new servant every day. You leave when I decide so. Now get up." His deep voice rumbled close to my ear, and I felt him tugging at the towel I still clutched in my hands. I released it immediately, sweat trailing down my back as my entire body trembled. "Besides, if youâre going to serve me, it wonât be the last time you see it. Itâs not a big deal. Come to the dining room," he added before his bare footsteps echoed away from the room. Swallowing nervously, I stood on shaky legs. «Come on, Valeria, focus, please. » "Try the breakfast," he ordered, gesturing to the food set on the table. He sat, dominating the large chair, observing my every move. I picked up the fork and cut a small piece from each dish, tasting everything bite by bite. "If something is not to your liking, I can ask the kitchen toâ" "That wonât be necessary. Everythingâs fine," he interrupted and then fell silent. I kept my gaze on the floor, unsure of what he was waiting for, frantically reviewing every rule in my mind. "Do you think Iâm a savage who eats with his hands?" "What? No, no, Your Maj... Sir..." I quickly lifted my gaze and saw him glancing at the fork still in my hand. Holy Goddess, I had covered the only utensil with saliva! The housekeeper hadnât mentioned I had to taste the food here too! "I... Iâll get another, Iâm so sorryâ" "You seem to apologize well," he said as he took the fork from my hand. "Itâs dirty, I... I ate with itâ" I didnât finish because he wiped it with a napkin and began eating calmly. I stepped back, standing in the corner, awaiting his orders. Through my bangs, I occasionally stole glances at him. He looked relaxed wearing just the towel, eating and reviewing some documents beside him. No matter what the Lycan King did, his aggressive aura filled the entire space, demanding only obedience and submission. This was my new master. And honestly, I was starting to wonder if Iâd be better off running far away from this castle... and this pack. Aldric Thorne was the most dangerous thing I could have crossed paths with. ***** Days passed, and despite my rookie mistakes, I managed to survive. The Lord wasnât constantly present at the castle eitherâhe often traveled between packs or faced dangerous situations. I hadnât even seen the other âGuardiansâ until one morning. "Phew, I honestly donât know how you handle the pressure and temptation," said Juliette. She was the only staff member who had approached me. An extroverted, cheerful girl. I didnât consider her a friend, thoughâI'd never trust a woman like that again. But at least her chatter kept me entertained. We were walking through the underground corridor carrying laundry baskets when a side door leading to one of the many training gyms opened. A massive Lycan emerged. I knew by the powerful aura he projected. We immediately lowered our heads, waiting for him to pass, but his steps approached us instead. "Are these clean towels?" asked a strong but calm male voice. "Yes, yes, Sir," I answered, realizing I was the one carrying them. I glanced up for a second. Enchanting golden eyes stared back at me. I quickly lowered my gaze to the carpet and handed him a towel, but as he reached out, our fingers brushed for a moment. His touch was warm. Despite being intimidating, this Lycan projected a protective auraânot as sharp and wild as the King's. "Iâm sorry... Iâm so sorryâ" "Relax, itâs fine. Thank you," he replied, taking the towel and walking away down the hallway. And then I dared to look at his back. Blond hair, massive like all Lycans, powerful, his muscular, sweaty back glistening, dressed in black combat gear. It seemed like he had been training. For some reason, the combination of his eyes and hair reminded me a bit of Dorian. I didnât want to remember him at all, but the mind could be a traitor. He had been the firstâand onlyâman Iâd loved. "Right? Heâs so handsome! I mean, theyâre all attractive and hot, but for me, the best ones are the King and Guardian Quinn... Though the King, ugh, that man is pure fire. Iâm tornâwhat do you think, Valeria? Would you prefer the King or Quinn?" Before I could scold her for talking so carelessly, her face turned pale, staring behind me in panic. A powerful presence pressed against my back, hot breath brushing against my ear. "Iâd like to know too, Valeria. Who would you prefer? And why did you let another man touch whatâs mine?" The basket in my hands begins to tremble along with my hands. I'm done for. And even though I know heâs talking about the towels, for some reason, it feels like heâs talking about me. "Ss⊠Sir..." "Get out!" he ordered Juliette, who looked at me for a second with guilt but had no choice but to flee almost running. I remained with my back to him. Could I run too? "I'm still waiting, Valeria. Tell me, are you unhappy with the position you were given? Would you prefer to be Quinn's personal maid instead? Turn around!" | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18151&u | Galaxy in the Story | https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ | 2,500 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | befant.com | VIDEO | https://befant.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18151&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481133130_3605556933067992_6216529968304873183_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FCvUZMmzJDIQ7kNvgFKD67Y&_nc_oc=AdiZ1wV_xuc_YB5R0TIMaLhPY0lLZpVGC89vSk7NXfksq0OZP4AfZNytNUIkxWqfutrQmoWfZ0kf4F5yYm_9QKoU&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AWhqfR4amSR0rP_DEQhMevh&oh=00_AYDsLbPaYJM5E7iih2rJEB0yjIHHu4JfcUO64mOxx3aAgA&oe=67CC37BF | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,767,692 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2767691}' |
Yes | 2025-03-03 18:57 | active | 2790 | 0 |
![]() |
Trampolines.com | Backyard Fun for Everyone! | Stop searching, Ohio's #1 inground trampoline installer is ready to help you today! "We had an above ground trampoline for years. This is so much better!" - Kelly. âââââ Jump safe and make memories with an in-ground trampoline đ€žââïž â Our local and experienced experts are ready to help you find and install the perfect trampoline â We install high-quality, durable inground trampolines that are designed to last â Transform your backyard into a fun zone for kids and adults alike. Contact us today to schedule a FREE consultation and upgrade your backyard this Spring! đđ» https://www.trampolines.com/pages/in-ground-trampoline-installation-services-in-cincinnati-ohio | GET_QUOTE | https://www.trampolines.com/pages/in-ground-trampo | Trampolines.com | https://www.facebook.com/us.trampolines/ | 5,232 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Get quote | 0 | trampolines.com | IMAGE | Looking for professional in-ground trampoline installation in Cincinnati, Ohio? Trampolines.com can connect you with the best in ground trampoline installers in your area. | https://www.trampolines.com/pages/in-ground-trampoline-installation-services-in-cincinnati-ohio | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481311491_1152700835922514_8555455394170472648_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qa4dBHvVfl0Q7kNvgEEL_eU&_nc_oc=AdiqoQkCLdBI04sVrZEKX69IVE4UQR0wSeb444SCNVYYh8avtTcTwkR2H8cLZRF4Ec24WIbt9yOdR28e1o96qCBW&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AA15pRfD5nhY-SWt4-yBAzf&oh=00_AYCCna7D2DIbOIl25tjmFCuaUdbAHEOpMJt3mX08MA1Evg&oe=67CC382B | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Trampolines.com | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,765,637 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2765610}' |
Yes | 2025-03-03 18:27 | active | 2789 | 0 |
![]() |
đšđ Win Free Chick-fil-A FOR A YEAR! đ From now until March 15th, order a Frosted Key Lime Lemonade through the Chick-fil-A App from our South Salem location and you'll be entered to WIN Chick-fil-A FOR A YEAR! đ± Each purchase is an entry, so the more you sip, the better your chances! đââïžđš Don't wait-grab yours today and get in on the fun! #chickfilaislife #giveaway #salemoregon | MESSAGE_PAGE | Chick-fil-A Kuebler Gateway | https://www.facebook.com/CFA05042/ | 671 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Send message | 0 | IMAGE | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/482322078_1671687953382950_5482389652978834402_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=KsZmChWJABoQ7kNvgES32oC&_nc_oc=AdgP0JIv7NqjiunXGc5iyx7Ob8HFfMUt6jduvSllT-foavWmz6q8qVbBwqS-yQDSDLItRKMvE497VSuMY-nnGxAA&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AJZLjB5dL1zRIyAgDzW6zlU&oh=00_AYBQb0e-hwpX3Sgyhj5NCdsz8ytVmKzlM8mRmA1x69jAVg&oe=67CC2583 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Chick-fil-A Kuebler Gateway | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,765,634 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2765625}' |
No | 2025-03-03 18:27 | active | 2789 | 0 | Subtronics at Wild Horse Pass Festival Grounds | Hey Sun Devils- We gave away tickets to Cyclops Desert this weekend! Don't miss out on the chance to see Subtronics, Get your tickets now! đïž | LEARN_MORE | https://www.tixr.com/groups/rbfestivals/events/sub | ASU State Press | https://www.facebook.com/StatePress/ | 15,722 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | tixr.com/groups/rbfestivals/events/subtronics-1250... | DCO | Subtronics bring Cyclops Desert to Arizona. With Mersiv, Inzo, Hedex, Alleycvt, Smoakland, and more! Don't miss out! Get tickets now! | https://www.tixr.com/groups/rbfestivals/events/subtronics-125035 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481828940_594190143618631_9132930426924852456_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xEZMzBizeSoQ7kNvgGQ5YfY&_nc_oc=Adj79vavAi36WX7KOClUNxfWurDpwvikobLFWcKwClW0q58yX05k4uJt1D8nSFoXqLRFRGj8CyfnCHXbO8yf6Sqp&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AJZLjB5dL1zRIyAgDzW6zlU&oh=00_AYD3km23gLQfNKr5UziesazvbPEwNTR2QW1f3Bl21AF20A&oe=67CC1F28 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | ASU State Press | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,767,382 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2767240}' |
No | 2025-03-03 18:55 | active | 2790 | 0 | â€ïžđO que acontece a seguirđClique aqui para continuar lendođ | Cheguei em casa depois de um dia puxado e meus pais estavam me esperando na sala. - Catarina, senta aĂ que precisamos conversar. â Meu pai falou e parecia bem nervoso. - Pode falar, pai, o que aconteceu? â Perguntei ao meu pai cansado, eu tinha trabalhado o dia todo, ido pra faculdade Ă noite e, ao chegar em casa, a Ășnica coisa que eu queria era tomar um banho e cair na cama. Mas nĂŁo foi possĂvel. - Catarina, chegou o convite de casamento da sua prima. â Minha mĂŁe falou. - Aquela mulherzinha nĂŁo Ă© minha prima! â Falei jĂĄ ficando nervosa. - Catarina, ela Ă© a sua prima. â Minha mĂŁe falou. â Ă melhor vocĂȘ parar com esse ataque de infantilidade. A Melissa jĂĄ bateu nela e fez um escĂąndalo aqui em casa. Agora chega! Ela Ă© filha da minha irmĂŁ, portanto Ă© sua prima. - Me desculpa, mĂŁe, mas ela nĂŁo Ă© nada pra mim. â Tentei manter a calma. â Ela ficou com o meu namorado na minha cama, isso nĂŁo Ă© coisa que se faça. Eu namorava o ClĂĄudio hĂĄ quatro anos, ele foi meu primeiro namorado, e o encontrei na minha cama, no meu quarto, transando com a Kelly, minha prima! Eu fiquei em choque. Claro que a Melissa, minha melhor amiga, partiu pra cima deles. Desde entĂŁo as coisas ficaram tensas em minha casa, pois meus pais insistiam que era uma bobagem e que eu deveria agir como se nada tivesse acontecido e voltasse a conviver com a minha prima. - Errado foi ele, Catarina, que era seu namorado. â Minha mĂŁe argumentou. â A Kelly, coitada, foi seduzida, ele a desonrou, agora vai se casar com ela pra ela nĂŁo ficar mal falada na cidade. - Ah, mĂŁe! Me poupe e se poupe! A cidade inteira sabe que a Kelly Ă© uma vadia... â Perdi a paciĂȘncia. - Catarina, olha o vocabulĂĄrio! â Meu pai chamou a minha atenção. â Olha aqui, se vocĂȘ nĂŁo quer conviver com a Kelly tudo bem, mas vocĂȘ vai a esse casamento. E chega desse comportamento grosseiro. - Eu o quĂȘ? â Achei que eu tinha ouvido errado. - VocĂȘ vai ao casamento da sua prima, Catarina. Isso Ă© uma ordem! NĂłs somos os seus pais e vocĂȘ vai obedecer. â Minha mĂŁe falava brava comigo, como se eu fosse a errada nessa situação. - Sinto muito, mĂŁe, mas eu nĂŁo vou! Eu sigo as regras de vocĂȘs, eu sou uma boa filha, mas dessa vez nĂŁo vai dar. Eu fui a ofendida! Eu tenho todo o direito de nĂŁo querer ser a piada da famĂlia mais. â Falei jĂĄ chorando. - CHEGA, CATARINA! â Meu pai gritou e me assustou. â VocĂȘ vai a esse casamento e ponto final. - Mas, pai... - NĂŁo quero saber, Catarina! Ă importante pra sua mĂŁe manter a paz na famĂlia. EntĂŁo vocĂȘ vai e pronto. â Meu pai falou nĂŁo dando margem para questionamentos. Fui para o meu quarto e passei a noite chorando. No dia seguinte contei tudo para a Melissa, que nĂŁo perdeu tempo, arrumou os convites para um baile de mĂĄscaras, evento de gala, falando para os meus pais que seria importantĂssimo para a minha carreira, jĂĄ que os empresĂĄrios mais importantes da cidade estariam lĂĄ, eu faria contatos muito importantes e nossos professores haviam prometido nos apresentar a vĂĄrios empresĂĄrios que abririam portas para o nosso futuro profissional. Em princĂpio meus pais nĂŁo estavam muito convencidos, mas os pais da Melissa conversaram com eles e os convenceram de que seria uma excelente oportunidade para o meu futuro. EntĂŁo eles concordaram que eu deveria aproveitar a oportunidade. - Catarina, vocĂȘ nĂŁo pode me dizer nĂŁo! JĂĄ comprei os convites, as mĂĄscaras e jĂĄ atĂ© convenci seus pais de que Ă© um evento importantĂssimo para o seu futuro profissional, o que me deu um trabalhĂŁo. Essa festa vai ser incrĂvel e vocĂȘ nĂŁo vai perder! â Melissa, falava e me olhava com os olhos de um cachorrinho abandonado, juntando as mĂŁos como se suplicando. Eu estava sentada em minha mesa no trabalho, no meio da tarde de uma quinta feira, entre anotar recados e fazer ligaçÔes, e a Mel apareceu com cafĂ©, bolinhos de chocolate e essa insistĂȘncia para eu aceitar ir no baile de mĂĄscaras que acontecia anualmente e era o maior evento em nossa cidade. - Ai, Mel, como Ă© que pode eu nĂŁo conseguir dizer nĂŁo pra vocĂȘ? EstĂĄ bem, eu vou! Eu concordei em ir ao baile, mas eu ainda nĂŁo tinha certeza. De qualquer forma eu iria dormir na casa da Mel para fugir do casamento, mas nĂŁo iria Ă festa, contudo, Melissa tanto fez que me convenceu a ir pra festa. No sĂĄbado nos arrumamos na casa dela. - QuĂȘ isso, hein, amiga! TĂĄ gata demais! â Ela me entregou uma mĂĄscara dourada, linda, toda trabalhada como se fosse uma renda, que cobria atĂ© o nariz e eu a coloquei. Eu usava um vestido de cetim vermelho brilhante e a mĂĄscara combinou perfeitamente. â EntĂŁo, estamos prontas? - Sim estamos prontas. â Respondi e peguei minha bolsa. â Ih, esqueci meu perfume. - NĂŁo, tem problema, vocĂȘ vai usar o perfume novo da minha mĂŁe. Ela nĂŁo se importa. Quando o Fernando, namorado da Mel, nos viu sorriu, deu um beijo na Mel e disse: - Garotas, vocĂȘs estĂŁo lindĂssimas! Acho que vocĂȘ vai sair dessa festa com um namorado novo, Cat. - Sem namorado, Nando. Na verdade, eu acho que Ă© melhor eu ficar, eu nĂŁo estou no clima pra festa. Por favor, Mel, deixa eu ficar? CAPĂTULO 2: O grande baile, a tequila, os cosmopolitans e o estranho irresistĂvel NĂŁo teve jeito, minha amiga me arrastou para o baile. Logo que entramos a Mel nos arrastou para o bar e falou no meu ouvido: - A festa Ă© open bar, entĂŁo hoje vocĂȘ vai beber para afogar de vez a tristeza! âA Mel me entregou dois shots de tequila e com mais dois em suas mĂŁos me falou: - Vamos virar! â viramos a tequila e o Fernando jĂĄ entregava uma taça de cosmopolitan para cada uma. Melissa me arrastou para a pista de dança e atĂ© que eu estava me divertindo. Começou uma mĂșsica lenta e o Nando e a Mel começaram a dançar agarradinhos, aproveitei a deixa e me encaminhei para o buffet, mas nĂŁo consegui chegar, senti uma mĂŁo puxando a minha e quando olhei para trĂĄs havia um homem com uma mĂĄscara preta sorrindo pra mim, e que sorriso! Ele beijou minha mĂŁo e me puxou para perto dizendo no meu ouvido com uma voz rouca: - A mulher mais linda do salĂŁo nĂŁo vai me negar uma dança, vai? - E por que nĂŁo? Vamos dançar. â Sorri pra ele. Era impossĂvel resistir aquela voz rouca sedutora e aquele sorriso lindo meio de lado! Ele era alto, ombros largos, um sorriso encantador e olhos azuis, tĂŁo azuis que eram quase violeta. Ele tinha uma boca que convidava ao pecado, cabelos castanhos, e quando me puxou pela cintura eu apoiei as mĂŁos em seu corpo e percebi que ele era uma parede de mĂșsculos bem definidos. Embora a mĂĄscara nĂŁo permitisse ver seu rosto, ele era muito charmoso e encantador. - Eu estava observando vocĂȘ desde que chegou. â Aquele homem, com ar misterioso, falou no meu ouvido. â VocĂȘ Ă© tĂŁo linda! - VocĂȘ Ă© gentil. Mas vocĂȘ nĂŁo Ă© da cidade, Ă©? â Ele tinha uma presença forte, emanava poder. - NĂŁo. Um amigo me convenceu a vir a essa festa. - Parece que temos algo em comum, meus amigos tambĂ©m me convenceram a vir. - Sorte minha! - E por que? â Sorri. - Porque eu fiquei fascinado quando te vi. VocĂȘ Ă© muito linda. â Enquanto ele falava no meu ouvido eu ia me arrepiando, sentindo meu rosto esquentar e o corpo formigar, ele realmente me encantou. - Mesmo com a mĂĄscara? - Mesmo com a mĂĄscara! VocĂȘ Ă© linda demais. - VocĂȘ Ă© um sedutor. - VocĂȘ me acha sedutor? - VocĂȘ sabe que Ă©. E lindo tambĂ©m. - Que bom que vocĂȘ gosta do que vĂȘ. â Eu me senti um pouco zonza, nĂŁo sei se pela bebida ou pelo perfume delicioso que aquele homem usava. Acabei tropeçando nos meus prĂłprios pĂ©s. - VocĂȘ estĂĄ bem? - Acho que preciso de um pouco de ar. - Vem comigo. - Ele me puxou para um corredor sem iluminação que dava para uma saĂda de emergĂȘncia e ficou assoprando o meu rosto. â Eu quero muito te beijar. Posso? â Eu fiz que sim com a cabeça. Ele olhou nos meus olhos, segurou a minha nuca e nossos lĂĄbios se encontraram, começou lento, mas foi se aprofundando, ele me encostou na parede e o beijo se intensificou ainda mais, quase nos roubando o fĂŽlego, quando ele interrompeu o beijo para respirarmos, nos olhamos nos olhos, foi como jogar gasolina no fogo, ele passou a mĂŁo pela minha cintura, desceu atĂ© minha coxa e puxou minha perna para sua cintura. Eu jĂĄ estava completamente entregue nesse momento, sentindo seu corpo contra o meu, eu fiquei louca de tesĂŁo e o puxei para mais perto envolvendo sua cintura com minha perna. - VocĂȘ beija bem! â Sorri pra ele e senti meu corpo todo se arrepiar. â Ah, linda, vocĂȘ Ă© incrĂvel, eu quero muito vocĂȘ, aqui, agora! â ele disse entre beijos e enfiou a mĂŁo sob o meu vestido o puxando pra cima e chegando a minha calcinha. Eu estava em chamas quando ele enfiou a mĂŁo dentro da minha calcinha e gemeu. â Ah! Que delĂcia! TĂŁo quente, tĂŁo molhadinha! â Disse e me beijou com mais força, enquanto abria o zĂper da sua calça. Com um movimento rĂĄpido, de quem jĂĄ tinha feito aquilo antes, ele rasgou minha calcinha e acariciou minha entrada, como se pedisse permissĂŁo. Olhou nos meus olhos de novo e me perguntou: - O que vocĂȘ quer que eu faça? - Eu quero que vocĂȘ esteja dentro de mim agora! â Respondi sem nenhum pudor, eu jĂĄ estava arfando de tanto tesĂŁo. Eu nĂŁo resisti aqueles olhos e aquela voz rouca. Eu nunca fui assim, normalmente eu teria me desvencilhado dele no momento em que me puxou pela mĂŁo, mas aquela noite eu havia prometido a mim mesma que iria me divertir e se aparecesse alguĂ©m interessante eu viveria o momento. E era o que eu estava fazendo, vivendo aquele momento. Ao me ouvir, ele foi entrando em mim devagar, observando eu encostar minha cabeça na parede e aproveitar cada centĂmetro dele, e ele era enorme. Ele aproveitou para espalhar beijos pelo meu pescoço. Quando acabou de entrar ele parou e falou entre beijos no meu ouvido: - Agora eu vou me mexer. â E começou a sair, sĂł pra entrar de novo com toda força dessa vez, e foi uma delĂcia, eu estava completamente entregue e enlouquecida com os movimentos dele que entrava e saia de mim freneticamente. Nos descontrolamos e nos entregamos totalmente, como se nĂŁo tivesse nada ao nosso redor, eu senti uma nĂ©voa em meus olhos e o climax começando a se formar e gemi baixinho no ouvido dele, nesse momento parece que ele enlouqueceu, puxou minha outra perna para sua cintura e eu o entrelacei. Me beijando intensamente ele entrava e saia com mais força ainda em mim, era o paraĂso na terra. Eu gozei gemendo na boca dele e foi um climax incrĂvel, mas ele continuou o movimento e logo outro climax se formou, e gozei novamente, um climax ainda maior que o anterior que me deixou sem fĂŽlego, enquanto eu gozava ele me disse baixinho que estava no limite me sentindo pulsar ao seu redor, logo eu senti o gozo dele quente dentro de mim. Ficamos ali encostados naquela parede, totalmente sem fĂŽlego, a testa dele encostada a minha. Enquanto me beijava, ele começou a sair de mim e eu estava completamente bem comida, como diria a Melissa. Eu sorri e ele me olhou, me deu um selinho e disse: - VocĂȘ Ă© realmente incrĂvel! Gentilmente ele baixou minhas pernas atĂ© meus pĂ©s tocarem o chĂŁo, colocou o meu vestido em ordem, arrumou sua calça e me abraçou. Isso foi tĂŁo Ăntimo, tĂŁo afetuoso, apesar da loucura daquele encontro e da ferocidade com que nos entregamos, ele ainda era cuidadoso comigo. Eu nunca tinha tido uma relação tĂŁo maravilhosa, mas eu sĂł tinha transado com meu ex atĂ© entĂŁo. E meu ex nunca tinha se preocupado em me abraçar depois, nem se preocupava com meu prazer, para ele a coisa se resumia a entrar e sair atĂ© ele estar satisfeito, entĂŁo, o fato de um homem se preocupar comigo, com meu prazer, cuidar de mim, foi novidade, e uma novidade incrĂvel. Ele me deu um beijo no pescoço e perguntou no meu ouvido: - EntĂŁo, linda, eu ainda nĂŁo sei o seu nome. â Levei segundos para processar e finalmente me dar conta de que acabei de transar com um completo estranho e nem sei o nome dele. Quando eu ia abrir a boca pra falar, ele puxou o celular do bolso e me pediu um minuto para atender. Se afastou um pouco e sĂł pude ouvir ele elevando a voz e dizendo: - O que vocĂȘ disse? â Nesse momento aquele estranho saiu correndo como se tivesse se esquecido de mim, ou como se sĂł estivesse fugindo da rapariga que comeu rapidinho na festa. Mas e daĂ? Foda-se eu sĂł estava me divertindo tambĂ©m e eu nem sabia quem era o cara e ele nĂŁo sabia quem eu era. Tudo certo. Me recompus, procurei minha calcinha rasgada inutilmente, onde ele a teria jogado eu nĂŁo faço ideia, e saĂ daquele corredor. Voltei pra mesa e encontrei a Mel e o Nando se agarrando. Logo eles pararam e focaram em mim: - Mel, acho que encontrei o Lobo Mau! â Eu ri e ela riu comigo. - Quando chegarmos em casa quero saber tudo! - Claro que quer! â respondi com os olhos brilhando. - PrĂncipe, acho que jĂĄ podemos ir. O que acha, Cat? - Eu estou pronta quando vocĂȘs quiserem! â falei virando um copo de ĂĄgua. - EntĂŁo vamos, garotas! â Fernando falou e nos conduziu para a saĂda. Mal chegamos e a Mel jĂĄ foi me ordenando: - Conta tudo, quem Ă©, como foi, como nĂŁo foi, tudo. Eu ri e contei tudo pra ela, quando terminei de falar minha amiga me olhava de boca aberta e me perguntou: - VocĂȘs usaram camisinha, nĂ©? Meu coração disparou! A gente nĂŁo usou preservativo. E eu balancei a cabeça em negativa para ela, eu estava em choque por me dar conta do quĂŁo descuidada eu fui. Ela jĂĄ foi logo me acalmando: - NĂŁo, Cat, calma. Com certeza nĂŁo vai dar nada. Mas vocĂȘ deve fazer uns exames para garantir que estĂĄ tudo bem. Vou na cozinha preparar um chĂĄ pra gente. NĂŁo surta! CAPĂTULO 3: Chegou a hora da verdade Na segunda, na hora do almoço, encontrei a Mel e ela me entregou uma sacolinha de uma loja chique. Olhei pra ela sem entender. - Minha mĂŁe mandou eu te entregar. Ela disse que ele Ă© perfeito para vocĂȘ e nĂŁo combina com ela. â A Mel falou com um grande sorriso. Abri a sacolinha e lĂĄ dentro estava o perfume que eu usei para ir ao baile. Eu abri um grande sorriso. Eu amei aquele perfume e ele era parte da melhor noite da minha vida. Liguei para o laboratĂłrio e fui informada que precisaria apresentar um pedido mĂ©dico para fazer os exames pelo plano de saĂșde. Graças a Deus a empresa pagava plano de saĂșde para os funcionĂĄrios, porque se nĂŁo, nĂŁo sei o que faria, meu salĂĄrio nĂŁo era alto e o pouco que sobrava depois de cobrir as despesas da faculdade eu ajudava em casa, jĂĄ que minha mĂŁe nĂŁo trabalhava fora e meu pai tambĂ©m nĂŁo ganhava muito como motorista. EntĂŁo marquei o mĂ©dico que sĂł tinha horĂĄrio para quinze dias depois e aguardei agoniada. Quanto mais os dias passavam mais nervosa eu estava, a Mel fazia de tudo para me acalmar. Na data marcada ela foi comigo ao mĂ©dico. Com a lista de exames nas mĂŁos ela mesma marcou o laboratĂłrio e fez questĂŁo de me acompanhar. JĂĄ tinham se passado trĂȘs semanas desde a festa quando eu finalmente consegui fazer os exames. Os resultados saĂram cinco dias depois e eu voltei ao mĂ©dico. Claro que a Mel estava comigo. O mĂ©dico verificou os resultados e me olhou nos olhos: - Srta. Catarina, sua saĂșde estĂĄ Ăłtima. VocĂȘ estĂĄ saudĂĄvel. Mas, daqui pra frente terĂĄ que se cuidar melhor. Eu respirei aliviada Ele continuou falando: - ParabĂ©ns, vocĂȘ estĂĄ grĂĄvida! Vou encaminhĂĄ-la para um ginecologista obstetra para que vocĂȘ faça o prĂ© natal.... Eu nĂŁo ouvi mais nada, sĂł o sangue pulsando em meus ouvidos. Eu nĂŁo podia acreditar nisso! GrĂĄvida? Como eu iria explicar? NĂŁo Ă© possĂvel. Na primeira vez que deixo a racionalidade de lado acabo grĂĄvida e nem sei quem Ă© o pai! A Mel segurava minha mĂŁo e repetia: - Calma, Cat, vai ficar tudo bem! Como ficaria tudo bem? Eu nem sabia quem era o pai. Eu teria que contar isso para os meus pais, sua Ășnica filha acabaria com eles. Eles ficariam decepcionados, iriam me odiar, me colocariam pra fora de casa. Como eu ia explicar que nĂŁo sei nem como Ă© a cara do pai do meu filho? Eu jĂĄ estava hiperventilando. De repente, senti o mĂ©dico pegando minha mĂŁo e falando calmamente: - Filha, calma! A situação, pelo que percebo, nĂŁo Ă© a melhor, mas vocĂȘ nĂŁo pode ficar nervosa assim, isso farĂĄ mal para o seu bebĂȘ, agora vocĂȘ tem que se cuidar por ele. Tenho certeza que as pessoas que te amam vĂŁo te apoiar e ajudar. Mas vocĂȘ precisa se acalmar, porque sĂł vocĂȘ pode cuidar para que esse bebĂȘ se desenvolva saudĂĄvel e nasça forte. VocĂȘ me compreende? O mĂ©dico pediu a secretĂĄria para trazer um chĂĄ de camomila para mim e enquanto eu bebia o chĂĄ e tentava me acalmar ele passava todas as informaçÔes para a Melissa que ouvia tudo atentamente. SaĂmos do consultĂłrio e a Melissa me levou para uma lanchonete dizendo que nĂłs precisĂĄvamos comer alguma coisa. Logo que me sentei senti as lĂĄgrimas caĂrem. Minha amiga me abraçou e me disse mais uma vez que eu nĂŁo estava sozinha. Olhei para ela e disse: - A Ășnica certeza que tenho agora Ă© que quero vocĂȘ e o Nando como padrinhos do meu filho, porque sei que vocĂȘs vĂŁo apoiĂĄ-lo e dar a ele muito amor. Os olhos dela brilharam e ela explodiu em lĂĄgrimas e soluçando me respondeu: - Eu vou ser a melhor madrinha do mundo e vou estar sempre perto do nosso bebĂȘ! E tenho certeza que o Nando vai ficar muito feliz tambĂ©m! Ela garantiu que estaria ao meu lado sempre, deixou claro que eu nĂŁo passaria por nada sozinha e que estaria comigo quando eu fosse falar com meus pais. Meus pais... ai! Comecei a raciocinar e decidi que nĂŁo iria esconder deles nem por um dia, ia contar naquela noite mesmo, nĂŁo iria a faculdade, pois iria pra casa falar com eles. A Mel logo me apoiou e disse: - EntĂŁo vamos, eu estou com vocĂȘ! Quando chegamos em minha casa meus pais se assustaram e minha mĂŁe jĂĄ veio toda preocupada: - Meninas, vocĂȘs nĂŁo foram a aula hoje? EstĂĄ tudo bem? - NĂŁo muito, mĂŁe. Eu preciso falar com vocĂȘs. Meus pais perceberam logo que era algo muito sĂ©rio. Nos sentamos todos na sala e eu contei a eles o que estava acontecendo e que eu fui irresponsĂĄvel e fiquei com um estranho na festa, nĂŁo entrei em detalhes obviamente, mas deixei claro que nĂŁo poderia encontrar o pai do meu filho de novo. A decepção nos olhos deles era evidente. Minha mĂŁe soluçava de tanto chorar e dizia que eu estava arruinada. Meu pai atĂ© entĂŁo nĂŁo havia dito nada. A Melissa vendo como minha mĂŁe estava nervosa foi logo na cozinha e voltou com um copo de ĂĄgua com açĂșcar para ela. Melissa sempre dĂĄ ĂĄgua com açĂșcar pra quem estĂĄ nervoso dizendo que acalma, eu nunca entendi isso. Por fim, meu pai falou: - VocĂȘ cometeu um erro muito grande e nĂŁo tem volta. Ouvir meu pai enfatizar que eu errei fez meu coração doer ainda mais. Eu comecei a chorar e fui falando: - Eu sei, pai, eu fui irresponsĂĄvel. Mas agora nĂŁo tem jeito. Eu vou deixar a faculdade para poder criar meu filho. E jĂĄ vou fazer minha mala... - Fazer a mala? VocĂȘ estĂĄ muito enganada se acha que vai sair dessa casa assim. VocĂȘ errou, nos decepcionou, mas nĂłs te amamos, vamos superar isso e vamos ajudar vocĂȘ. VocĂȘ nĂŁo estĂĄ sozinha, minha filha! E essa criança tambĂ©m nĂŁo! â Meu pai disse isso e meu coração se encheu de esperança. - Mas pai, eu envergonhei vocĂȘs... - VocĂȘ nĂŁo Ă© a primeira e nĂŁo serĂĄ a Ășltima mĂŁe solteira nesse mundo. NĂłs gostarĂamos que as coisas fossem diferentes para vocĂȘ, que nĂŁo fossem tĂŁo difĂceis. VocĂȘ sempre foi tĂŁo responsĂĄvel! Mas, se Ă© assim, nĂłs vamos enfrentar isso. VocĂȘ nĂŁo vai deixar a faculdade, mais do que nunca vocĂȘ precisa crescer na vida para cuidar do seu filho, vocĂȘ vai ser mĂŁe solteira, sua responsabilidade Ă© muito grande. NĂłs vamos te ajudar e, mesmo que seja com dificuldade, vai dar tudo certo. A Melissa jĂĄ estava chorando e logo falou com os meus pais: - Sr. AntĂŽnio, Dona Celina, vocĂȘs contem comigo, vou ajudar em tudo! AtĂ© porque eu sou a madrinha desse bebĂȘ, a Cat Ă© como uma irmĂŁ pra mim, e vou estar sempre por perto. Meus pais olharam para ela com gratidĂŁo. Eu olhei para aqueles trĂȘs me sentindo completamente abençoada por tĂȘ-los em minha vida, cheia de amor por eles e um sentimento totalmente novo por aquele serzinho que ainda crescia dentro de mim e que eu acabava de descobrir a existĂȘncia! Por mais difĂcil que fosse ser mĂŁe solteira, aquela noite no baile foi a melhor noite da minha vida. Eu nunca vou poder esquecer aqueles olhos azuis violeta me olhando com adoração durante nosso encontro furtivo e tudo o que meu corpo experimentou naquela noite. Eu sempre teria essa doce lembrança comigo. Os meses seguintes foram difĂceis. Guardei em uma caixa o vestido, os sapatos, a mĂĄscara e o perfume que a mĂŁe da Mel me deu. Em dias difĂceis eu abria aquela caixa e revivia em minha memĂłria aquela noite. Embora eu tenha tido uma gravidez tranquila, os comentĂĄrios e a maldade das pessoas era difĂcil suportar. Para piorar, depois que se casaram, meu ex e minha prima foram morar com os pais dela, que moravam na mesma rua que nĂłs, e eles faziam questĂŁo de me humilhar com comentĂĄrios maldosos sempre que me viam e espalharam no bairro inteiro que eu nĂŁo sabia quem era o pai do meu filho e que eu era uma perdida, por isso que o ClĂĄudio me deixou. Eu queria matĂĄ-los! A mĂŁe da Kelly, que era irmĂŁ da minha mĂŁe, tambĂ©m nĂŁo perdia a oportunidade de ir lĂĄ em casa nos atormentar, dizendo que ainda bem que a filha dela nĂŁo era como eu, que era uma boa moça, que tinha se casado com um homem decente. Parecia ter esquecido que aquela puta roubou meu namorado e transou com ele na minha cama. Mas eu engolia tudo, nĂŁo valia a pena bater boca com essa gente e eu nĂŁo queria transmitir sentimentos ruins ao meu filho. Quanto mais os dias passavam, mais eu amava aquele bebĂȘ, eu nĂŁo tinha ideia que poderia existir um amor assim. Tudo o que eu fazia, fazia por ele. Eu o protegeria de tudo, eu daria a minha vida por ele. E, por incrĂvel que pareça, com a gravidez parecia que todas as coisas fluĂam para o meu bem, tudo ia se encaminhando e dando certo. Descobri que eu teria um menino e decidi que se chamaria Pedro. E assim foi. Pedro nasceu saudĂĄvel, com um par de imensos olhos azuis violeta que nunca me deixariam esquecer da noite que mudou a minha vida, mas que foi a melhor noite que eu vivi! Eu nunca esqueceria aquele homem! CAPĂTULO 4: Depois da faculdade Quando eu me formei, Pedro jĂĄ estava com dois anos. A essa altura ele jĂĄ andava para todos os lados, sempre agarrado na vovĂł, que foi a primeira palavrinha que ele disse. Era um menino lindo, cabelinhos amigos bem lisinhos, pele clara, um nariz arrebitadinho e aqueles enormes olhos violeta que me faziam suspirar. Ele era o meu sol! E agora eu teria mais tempo pra ele. ApĂłs a formatura meu chefe me chamou para conversar, ele era um Ăłtimo chefe, disse que estava muito feliz comigo na empresa, mas sabia que eu merecia chegar muito longe, entĂŁo eu deveria procurar emprego na minha ĂĄrea, que ele compreenderia. Garantiu que meu emprego na construtora seria meu enquanto eu quisesse e que se eu saĂsse e nĂŁo desse certo eu teria para onde voltar. Mas que eu deveria buscar algo na minha ĂĄrea de formação, para dar um futuro muito melhor para o meu filho. Eu fiquei muito emocionada com isso e aceitei o seu bom conselho. Contei pra Melissa e ela logo me disse que ia falar com o pai dela para que ele acionasse alguns contatos. E nĂŁo demorou, o Sr. OtĂĄvio Lascuran, pai da Mel, me chamou no escritĂłrio dele e me entregou um cartĂŁo, me dizendo: - Catarina, sei que vocĂȘ Ă© uma Ăłtima garota e uma boa profissional. Falei com um amigo e ele conseguiu uma entrevista para vocĂȘ no Grupo Mellendez, Ă© para o cargo de assistente do CEO do grupo. Se vocĂȘ conseguir esse emprego vai exercer sua profissĂŁo em uma empresa global, Ă© um excelente cargo, mas nĂŁo Ă© aqui em CampanĂĄrio. VocĂȘ teria que se mudar para Porto ParaĂso. Eu sei que Ă© um passo enorme, mas acho que vocĂȘ deveria considerar, vai ser excelente para vocĂȘ. Enfim, envie um e-mail para o endereço eletrĂŽnico no cartĂŁo com a sua resposta desistindo da vaga ou aceitando a entrevista virtual. - Sr. Lascuran, eu nĂŁo tenho palavras para agradecer! VocĂȘs sempre foram tĂŁo bons comigo! O Grupo Mellendez Ă© um dos maiores conglomerados de empresas do paĂs! Trabalhar lĂĄ Ă© um sonho! Eu vou aceitar a entrevista sim, se tiver que me mudar eu vou, sei que serĂĄ uma grande oportunidade. â falei com convicção, pois nĂŁo seria ruim me afastar daquelas pessoas maldosas da minha famĂlia, principalmente agora que a ârainhaâ Kelly estava grĂĄvida e a mĂŁe dela resolveu pedir tudo que Ă© do Pedro pro rebento do casal canalha! Ainda bem que minha mĂŁe disse a ela que isso era um absurdo, mas que de qualquer forma seria impossĂvel, pois eu jĂĄ havia dado tudo que nĂŁo servia mais para o Pedro para uma conhecida que estava grĂĄvida. Minha mĂŁe andava muito chateada com a irmĂŁ, pois ela estava sempre se desfazendo do meu filho, sempre se referia a ele como o menino sem pai e isso magoou muito minha mĂŁe. Indo embora dessa cidade, sĂł vou lamentar em deixar meus pais e meus amigos, mas sei que eles vĂŁo me apoiar mais uma vez. Agradeci ao Sr. Lascuran e sai do escritĂłrio. Cheguei a minha mesa e falei com o meu chefe, outro Sr. Lascuran, mas ele nĂŁo gostava de ser chamado assim entĂŁo o chamava pelo nome: - Aldo, seu irmĂŁo conseguiu uma entrevista pra mim no Grupo Mellendez. Ele sorriu: - Eu sei, ele acabou de me ligar, acho que vocĂȘ deve agarrar a oportunidade, se nĂŁo der certo vocĂȘ volta. Sorri pra ele e fui logo enviar o e-mail para marcar a entrevista. Recebi rapidamente a confirmação de que a entrevista seria no dia seguinte Ă s dez horas da manhĂŁ, jĂĄ que eu jĂĄ havia tomado a iniciativa de enviar o meu currĂculo, a entrevista seria rĂĄpida. Naquela noite em casa falei com os meus pais que entenderam, mesmo se preocupando em como eu ia cuidar de uma criança sozinha em outra cidade e ficando chorosos porque ficariam longe do neto. Me apoiaram como sempre e ficaram felizes com a oportunidade que eu recebi. Pedi que eles nĂŁo contassem para ninguĂ©m. Quando a Mel chegou, ela ia todos os dias ver o afilhado, contei tudo e ela me ajudou a me preparar para o dia seguinte. Na hora da entrevista, fui para a sala de reuniĂ”es do meu trabalho, meu chefe havia me liberado, me sentei e esperei a chamada. Fui entrevistada por uma senhora muito gentil e inteligente, Sra. Mariana Toledo. Foi muito agradĂĄvel, conversamos por duas horas, ela me passou todas as informaçÔes do cargo, salĂĄrio e benefĂcios, no final ela me disse: - Catarina, vocĂȘ estĂĄ contratada! VocĂȘ vai me substituir, jĂĄ que eu estou indo para um cargo de diretoria na filial de Londres, entĂŁo vocĂȘ ocuparĂĄ meu cargo aqui. De modo que gostaria que vocĂȘ começasse o mais rĂĄpido possĂvel, pois eu viajo daqui a dez dias e gostaria de lhe passar tudo antes de ir. E tambĂ©m nĂŁo gostaria de reagendar a minha partida. Quando vocĂȘ pode começar? - Eu preciso apenas que meu chefe me libere, mas creio que posso estar aĂ na segunda. â JĂĄ era sexta, serĂĄ que o Aldo concordaria em me liberar ainda hoje? - Perfeito. VocĂȘ pode me enviar um e-mail confirmando depois de falar com ele. VocĂȘ tem alguma dĂșvida? - NĂŁo, senhora. EstĂĄ tudo claro. -Ătimo! Bem vinda ao Grupo Mellendez, tenho certeza que vocĂȘ vai se sair muito bem. Te espero na segunda. Ela encerrou a chamada e meu coração estava disparado, eu tinha conseguido. O emprego era Ăłtimo, o salĂĄrio melhor ainda e eu ainda teria chance de progredir. Era um sonho. Mas era hora de correr para resolver tudo. Fui imediatamente falar com meu chefe. Ele ficou feliz, ligou para a contabilidade e mandou fazer meu acerto imediatamente. ApĂłs o acerto ele me liberou, disse que eu teria sempre um lugar para voltar se precisasse, mas que sabia que eu iria me dar muito bem. O agradeci por tudo e saĂ. Mandei o e-mail de confirmação para a Sra. Mariana, dizendo que na segunda, Ă s oito da manhĂŁ, estaria na empresa, e fui logo falar com a Mel e o pai dela, tinha que agradecer. E aĂ foi a Mel quem me surpreendeu: - O que vocĂȘ achou, que ia levar meu afilhado embora assim? NĂŁo vai mesmo! Meu pai conseguiu uma entrevista para mim na Lince Mundi em Porto ParaĂso. Eu vou me mudar com vocĂȘ e vamos morar juntas. O que acha? Isso era perfeito! Fiquei muito feliz, mas logo perguntei: - Mel, mas e o Nando? - O Nando jĂĄ pediu na empresa a transferĂȘncia dele pra filial de Porto ParaĂso, lĂĄ ele terĂĄ mais oportunidades tambĂ©m. Ele vai daqui a quinze dias. Amiga, vida nova para nĂłs trĂȘs. Eu estava muito feliz. A Mel jĂĄ havia orquestrado tudo. O Nando ia nos levar e ela ficaria com o Pedro para eu trabalhar atĂ© conseguirmos a creche. Ela jĂĄ tinha trĂȘs creches para visitar e o pai dela jĂĄ havia disponibilizado um apartamento mobiliado na cidade pra gente. Era bom demais, eu estava atĂ© com medo. Percebendo, a Mel me cutucou e me disse: - Aprenda a aceitar as coisas boas que a vida te oferece! Eu sorri pra ela e fomos para a casa dos meus pais. Era hora de dar a notĂcia e nos despedir. Porto ParaĂso fica do outro lado do paĂs, entĂŁo ficarĂamos sem nos ver um tempo. Meus pais ficaram felizes, atĂ© eu dizer que partiria na manhĂŁ seguinte, aĂ a despedida foi uma tristeza. Era difĂcil deixĂĄ-los para trĂĄs, mas era necessĂĄrio. Com o salĂĄrio que eu receberia, poderia ajudĂĄ-los agora. Isso era bom. Na manhĂŁ seguinte o Nando e a Mel chegaram pontualmente. O pai da Mel deu uma caminhonete de presente para ela, o que facilitou muito fazer nossa mudança. O Nando colocou tudo na caminhonete e lĂĄ fomos nĂłs, seria o dia todo na estrada. Chegamos a Porto ParaĂso jĂĄ era tarde da noite de sĂĄbado, Pedrinho estava muito cansado, se divertiu muito durante a viagem, era tudo novidade. Nos acomodamos, pedimos comida e depois de comer fomos dormir. No domingo percorremos a cidade reconhecendo tudo, Porto ParaĂso era uma cidade muito grande, cheia de indĂșstrias, muito moderna, ficava no litoral e o porto atraia muitos negĂłcios para a cidade, era um centro urbano de primeiro mundo. O apartamento em que irĂamos morar ficava perto de uma das creches que a Mel havia contactado, isso era Ăłtimo, e tambĂ©m nĂŁo ficava longe da empresa, de metrĂŽ eu chegaria em vinte minutos. Era lindo, decorado em estilo moderno e bem arejado e iluminado, com janelas enormes. Ă noite deixamos o Nando no aeroporto e de volta em casa fomos descansar, o dia seguinte seria um grande dia, eu começaria no emprego e a Mel faria sua entrevista virtual e marcaria com a diretora da creche perto do apartamento para irmos conhecer e conversar. Coloquei meu filho na cama, ele estava cansado de tanto que se divertiu hoje. Eu observei por um tempo seu soninho tranquilo e estava confiante de que aqui nĂłs terĂamos uma vida muito boa. Pedro agora tinha seu prĂłprio quarto, eu e a Mel combinamos de comprar umas coisinhas para deixar bem a nossa cara, dar um toque pessoal. Peguei a babĂĄ eletrĂŽnica e fui para o meu quarto. Abri uma das minhas caixas e comecei a arrumar tudo ali. Quando abri a Ășltima caixa, tirei dela a caixa com minhas lembranças da noite do baile, a abri, passei a mĂŁo por aquele vestido lindo e suspirei mais uma vez. Peguei o perfume e pensei, âpor que nĂŁo?â, a partir de amanhĂŁ eu usaria esse perfume todos os dias, meu salĂĄrio era bom e quando esse acabasse eu poderia comprar outro. Guardei a caixa, deixei o perfume sobre a penteadeira e fui dormir cheia de expectativas com essa vida nova que se abria a minha frente. CAPĂTULO 5: Meu novo chefe Ă© muito estressado Me apresentei na empresa Ă s oito da manhĂŁ. Fui muito bem recebida pela Sra. Mariana, que me apresentou todo mundo e todos foram gentis. O chefe nĂŁo estava lĂĄ, estava viajando e chegaria no final da semana. O escritĂłrio era lindo, muito moderno, todo decorado em branco, aço inox e detalhes verdes, muito profissional e acolhedor ao mesmo tempo. Era elegante e eu gostei muito. Fiquei particularmente feliz por ter escolhido vestir um terno amigo, com uma blusa de cetim verde escuro por baixo e saltos amigos. Eu deveria estar elegante todos os dias agora, afinal ia trabalhar direto com o presidente da empresa. No meio da manhĂŁ recebi uma mensagem da Mel dizendo que conseguiu marcar com a diretora da creche prĂłxima ao nosso apartamento para a hora do almoço. Expliquei a situação a Sra. Mariana e perguntei se seria possĂvel me liberar no horĂĄrio, mas que eu estaria de volta a tempo. - EntĂŁo vocĂȘ tem um filho. Qual a idade dele? â ela me perguntou com um sorriso. - Ele tem dois anos. Ă um garotinho muito esperto. NĂŁo foi planejado, mas Ă© a razĂŁo da minha vida! - Qual o nome dele? - Pedro. - Pedro. Um nome forte. VocĂȘ nĂŁo Ă© casada, isso eu sei, mas e o pai do seu filho, vocĂȘs continuam juntos? â Meu coração despencou, como Ă© que eu explico pra ela que nĂŁo sei quem Ă© o pai? Mas eu nĂŁo minto, entĂŁo vamos enfrentar a verdade. Contei para ela que o pai do Pedro era um homem que eu conheci em uma festa e nunca mais vi, ela me olhava sĂ©ria, nĂŁo havia julgamento nos olhos dela. EntĂŁo me disse: - VocĂȘ tem o meu respeito, Catarina, nĂŁo Ă© fĂĄcil ser mĂŁe solteira, e Ă© muito difĂcil contar verdades como essa que vocĂȘ sabe que vai despertar o julgamento dos outros. Obrigada pela confiança e honestidade. Vai lĂĄ resolver a creche para o seu filho, continuamos Ă tarde, nĂŁo precisa correr. Agradeci e me despedi dela indo encontrar a Mel e o Pedro. Minha admiração e respeito pela Sra. Mariana sĂł cresciam. Ela Ă© uma mulher de uns cinquenta e cinco anos, cabelos loiros bem claros e olhos azuis quase transparentes. Ă uma mulher bonita e elegante, mas principalmente Ă© muito acolhedora. NĂłs nos demos muito bem. Durante o resto da manhĂŁ ela me encheu de informaçÔes sobre o trabalho e eu ia anotando tudo. Na hora do almoço eu saĂ do prĂ©dio e a Mel jĂĄ estava me esperando na porta com o Pedro. Entrei no carro e fomos almoçar antes de ir Ă creche. Eu e a Mel adoramos a creche e o Pedro jĂĄ estava enturmado correndo com os novos amiguinhos, ele Ă© um menino muito extrovertido. Isso me deixou muito feliz! Meu filho estava feliz! Desistimos de ver as outras creches, pois essa era Ăłtima e ficava muito perto de casa, a trĂȘs quarteirĂ”es de distĂąncia. Fizemos a matrĂcula e acertamos todos os detalhes. A diretora sugeriu que deixĂĄssemos o Pedro atĂ© o final do dia, jĂĄ que ele estava se divertindo e assim jĂĄ ia se adaptando. A Mel ficou de buscĂĄ-lo no fim do dia. A Mel me deixou na empresa novamente e me disse que voltaria pra casa para se preparar para a entrevista de trabalho que seria no meio da tarde. Voltei Ă minha sala e cheguei antes da Sra. Mariana. Sentei Ă mesa e fui repassando tudo o que ela jĂĄ havia me informado. O telefone sobre a mesa tocou e eu fiquei sem saber o que fazer, mas aquela seria minha mesa, entĂŁo atendi com a voz mais profissional possĂvel: - Grupo Mellendez, presidĂȘncia, boa tarde, em que posso ajudar? Ouvi do outro lado um silĂȘncio sepulcral seguido de um longo suspiro. AlguĂ©m vociferou do outro lado, com certa impaciĂȘncia e uma voz forte e meio rouca: - Passa para a Mariana. Levei um susto, mas me controlei e respondi: - Desculpe, senhor, mas a senhora Mariana ainda nĂŁo retornou do almoço. Posso ajudĂĄ-lo ou o senhor gostaria de deixar um recado? - Quem estĂĄ falando? â falou do outro lado ainda mais impaciente. - Meu nome Ă© Catarina, sou a nova assessora do Sr. Mellendez. - Mas eu nĂŁo te conheço. â Parecia que ele ficava mais impaciente a cada vez que falava. - Ă que hoje Ă© meu primeiro dia, senhor. O senhor gostaria de deixar um recado? - Diga a Mariana para me ligar assim que puser os pĂ©s no escritĂłrio. - Perfeitamente, senhor. E qual o seu nome? - Parece que eu sou o seu chefe! â falou rispidamente e desligou o telefone. Nossa, que homem estressado! Isso nĂŁo estava na descrição do cargo. Imediatamente minha garganta apertou, meu chefe e eu jĂĄ tinha causado mĂĄ impressĂŁo? Eu estava muito ferrada! Comecei a pensar que nĂŁo ia durar nesse emprego. Pouco depois a Sra. Mariana chegou e eu lhe transmiti o recado com uma cara de preocupação. Ela olhou pra mim sorrindo, como se entendesse meu receio, e perguntou: - Ele estava calmo? Eu olhei pra ela e nĂŁo aguentei: - Ele estava a ponto de ter um colapso nervoso. Certamente a jugular dele estava saltando no pescoço. Ela caiu na gargalhada e depois disse: - VocĂȘs dois vĂŁo se dar muito bem! VocĂȘ vai domar a fera, tenho certeza. Eu nĂŁo tinha essa certeza. Talvez eu nem devesse desfazer as malas, esse homem iria me engolir viva! | LEARN_MORE | https://alplk.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=17914&ut | Bom livro | https://www.facebook.com/61559869885862/ | 8,934 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | alplk.com | VIDEO | đ„Mais grandes romances aquiđ„ | https://alplk.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=17914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481281072_653163633845499_5464380422673397397_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yCR9R3np6TEQ7kNvgF1ejY_&_nc_oc=AdiArYyY9AiJVZd55xU1Cq8FDSM3V669z2Yfw1QbYry3hxXlzfQS0le3hoVKZ_Z9vAdpXspwUPgZ1pC14GSsppTK&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AxjCjxGpoWC0ADrewSYEwOa&oh=00_AYBlPyE97B7e9ltt6lsorsN4ENB5tM60Prc4bvPYb425eg&oe=67CC1842 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Bom livro | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,768,052 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2768044}' |
Yes | 2025-03-03 19:10 | active | 2791 | 0 |
![]() |
đ„NEW POPULAR READđ„ | âYou really broke up with your boyfriend on Valentine's Day, Why? I mean, was he seeing another woman?â âTechnically, I was the other woman.â I tilted back the shot of tequila down my throat, the liquid causing a shiver through me like lightning. âWhat?!â Bellaâs outburst drew the attention of a few onlookers at the bar, which is exactly what I didn't want. I sigh, hoping that anybody who overhears is too drunk to remember what I just said. I leaned my elbows on the bar and dropped my chin in my hands. Not even the throbbing dance music could distract my brain from thinking what an idiot I was. That Valentine's Day was great. A romantic dinner, followed by an excellent intimate time. Iâd spent the whole of last night wrapped in Jacksonâs arms. It was a night more precious to me than anything, especially since he was always so busy with work. It was nice. Perfect. Until he got in the shower and his phone rang. I sat up and stared at the caller ID, a bit confused by the name. âBoss Ladyâ. I figured I might as well pick up the phone for him, because I know how seriously Jackson took his job. Heâd always have to cut dates short due to it, so whatever it is, it must be important. âThen I realized it was Jacksonâs wife. Heâs apparently in an âopen marriageââ I told Bella, putting up air-quotations. âHis wife even knew about me before I knew about her.â Of course, Iâm just summarizing everything to Bella to spare my own dignity. The woman sounded so terribly lovesick when I answered the phone that day. Asking when he would be done with me so he could celebrate Valentine's Day âproperlyâ. âShe didnât really seem all that phased when I answered the phone,â I add. âShe even told me she was sorry he didn't tell me about her beforehand.â âWhat the heck!?â Bella remarks, and I feel a spark of validation run through me. If anyone has my back, itâs Bella. âAt least she didnât blow up at you or anything. He really never told you about her?â âNope.â I say, popping the âpâ. âHe tried to get me to understand, apparently he never told me about his marriage because Iâm too âseriousâ.â âIs he freaking serious? Oh my god.â Bella remarks, her voice high. I already feel tipsy, my body feeling warm and loose, so I donât even mind her being loud about it. It feels vindicating to hear her stick up for me in such a vocal way. âAnd even after I chewed him out, he still wanted me to stay with him,â I mention, and Bellaâs eyebrows shoot up. âTold me he still loved me, that we could work this out.â âNonsense!â Bella spits. âYeah. I threw his nonsense out of my apartment that night.â âGood freakinâ riddance. What a loser!â Bella huffs. âThatâs awful, Aria, I know you really liked him.â Bella puts an arm on my shoulder, and I canât help but wilt. I really liked Jackson. He was someone who I really could see myself marrying, after all of my previous situationships. I canât help but lean into her touch, thankful I can rely on Bella at least. âYeah. It's a nightmare...I was even thinking about asking him to move in, maybe get a dog and raise it together. I dunno.â âUgh, screw that loser!â Bella spits, and I canât help but smile at how fired up she is. âI canât believe he lied about that!â âYeah...â Even I could hear the wistfulness in my voice, and Bella easily picked up on where my negative thoughts were headed. âOh no, youâre not going to wallow over a slimeball like Jackson.â Bella scoffs. âYou are your own woman, Aria! You donât need any guy to make you feel special.â âBella...â I start, but she cuts me off. âNo, I refuse to let you be sad about this. It takes you forever to get over a guy, even when they do crummy things,â She shakes her head in distaste. âYouâre so pretty, I bet any guy in this bar would make out with you if you asked them!â âCâmon, Bella, donât be silly.â I feel my face flush at the very thought of kissing some random stranger. Bella smells blood in the water though, I can see it on her face. âI mean... ugh, I hate to agree with that loser, but you can be a little...â Bella hesitates, and I slowly raise my eyebrow at her. âSerious?â âYou said it, not me.â Bella takes a drink. I let out a huff. âI just... I take important things seriously! Is that a crime? That doesn't make me boring, it makes me...reliable?â Iâm way too drunk to think of a good word to use. âI dunno. I just... don't like spontaneous stuff. Especially not stuff like kissing a random person.â âC'monn, Aria, live a little!â Bella smiles, pushing me a bit playfully. I lean with it, the drink making my body pliant. Despite her teasing, I can feel a smile on my face. âIf you loosened up, I bet you could forget all about that loser Jackson.â âOkay, loosen up how?â I indulge her, putting up another hand to get another shot from the bartender. âI dunno, do exciting stuff! Skydiving! Mountain climbing!â âSeems like a lot of work,â I say sarcastically. âOkay okay, how about we start with what I suggested earlier?â Bella smirks, and Iâm pinned by her gaze. âC'mon, Iâm not kissing anyone at this bar.â I look around, and sure enough, I don't see anyone that's particularly my type. âOkay, then donât kiss anyone here! How about...â Bella gets a wicked grin on her face. âYou kiss the next person that walks in?â âOh my god, no, no way.â I laugh at her, but I can tell from her gaze sheâs serious. âC'mon! You gotta prove that loser wrong.â âWhat if the next guy that walks in looks like an orc?â I say. That third (fourth? fifth?) shot of tequila is making its way through me fast. I already feel like what sheâs proposing isn't that much of a big deal. âThatâs part of the thrill!â I throw Bella a judgmental glare which she just laughs off. âCâmon, it's just one kiss.â I know Iâm drunk when I realize Iâm actually considering this. What's one kiss in the grand scheme of things anyway? The worst that can happen is we get thrown out of the bar. I get my next shot and down it quickly. Iâm going to need to be drunk to go through with this. I think distantly. It goes down like hot fire, and I slam the glass back onto the bar, mind-made. âFine. But I can veto him if heâs not to my taste.â She pumps her fist in victory, and both of our eyes look over towards the door in anticipation. We watch for a bit, and Iâm about to call it off when the door opens. I barely get a glimpse at the guy before I feel Bella push me off the barstool. âGo!â Bella urges. âDo it without thinking!â I hesitate for only a moment, but the drink makes me feel a little more confident. I walk over, head held high. The bar is so dimly lit, I canât make out the guy's face. Just his cleanly pressed suit and long hair. Either way, the goal is not to think, right? So, without any hesitation, I walk right up to him, close my eyes, and capture his mouth in a kiss. I was intending to make it brief, just a peck, but he drew me in. His tongue feels electric against mine, and I am overcome with the desire to go even further, to put my hands into his long raven hair, and pull him in deeper. But while I am drunk, Iâm not that drunk. I pull away before I am further tempted, my face flushed. I canât believe I just did that! I scream internally. I open my eyes to see a really handsome guy looking back, with an expression of pure shock across his chiseled features. He seemed a little familiar, like Iâd seen his face before. Iâm shaken away from my admiration by another man, a blonde guy with a very short haircut. He steps between me and the long-haired guy, his face stormy. âWhat the heck are you doing?â He remarks, and I suddenly feel embarrassed. I feel a hand grab my arm, and I turn to see it belongs to the bar owner. This just went from bad to extremely bad! âIâm sorry sir, I didnât catch up to her in time. You okay?â I look back at the handsome guy, and his eyes are looking me over, scrutinizing me. I notice that his suit seems much more expensive than I thought, and I can definitely see a high-end watch brand on his wrist. I feel awash with shame, suddenly realizing how badly I just messed up. Did I just... make out with some famous VIP?! Chapter 2 Did I just... make out with a famous VIP?! The handsome VIP looks at me with a questioning glare, and I quickly try to offer some kind of justification. âI-Iâm so sorry!â I stutter out, taking several steps back. âI⊠I justâŠâ I flounder for a moment. How the heck would I be able to explain myself? Nobody normally kisses random strangers because of a silly dare! I decide to just lie, hoping I donât slur my words and come across as some kind of drunk sleaze. âI just thought you were someone else!â I squeak out. âItâs dim in here, I-I didnât realizeâŠâ The VIP just raises a singular eyebrow, and the gesture alone takes my breath away. Now that I can see him clearer, it's plain to see just how unfairly handsome he is. His expression shifts to one of disdain. âRight,â he begins, and his voice demands attention from everyone around us. He looks to the bar owner, who still has my arm in his grasp. âDo you normally allow this kind of behavior in your establishment?â âNo! Of course not Mr. Avarise.â The bar owner clearly wants to impress the guy. Mr. Avarise gives a faint nod to me, as if Iâm nothing more than dirt on his shoe. âThen I suggest you get rid of the problem.â He says offhandedly. I feel like I should be offended for only a moment before the more rational side of my brain takes over. It was kind of an offensive move to kiss him without permission, I think, and my shame grows even further. âCertainly, certainly.â The bar owner begins to drag me off, and I stumble in his grasp. The VIP, Mr. Avarise, just gives a curt note and walks on, giving me one last piercing stare before he leaves to go towards the upstairs of the bar, followed by the blond man and his entire entourage. Theyâre probably going to the exclusive VIP area on the upper floor, I realize. Once they leave, the bar owner lets go of me, and I see Bella walk up to where I am. Itâs right about now I noticed just how many people were looking at this entire scene. This just keeps getting worse and worse! I internally scream. âOkay, so, I canât really kick you out over something like that, butâŠâ The bar owner sighs, and holds up some strange-looking clips of paper. âHere are some free vouchers. If I give these to you, could I close your tab early and see you out?â âOf course!â Bella interrupts, grabbing the vouchers out of his hand. âWe were just leaving anyway!â I feel myself nodding along. I am way too embarrassed by that entire affair to be sitting around the people who just saw me do that. Bella takes over closing the tab, and I cannot wait to get out of there. It's clear the other patrons were watching the entire scene, and all of my attention was focused on trying to leave. As soon as we walk out into the cool night air, Bella lets out a high, shrill laugh. âWoooow! I didnât know you had that in you!â She hollers, and I just put my face into my hands. âThatâs probably the boldest thing youâve ever done, Aria! Iâm so proud, they grow up so fast!!â Bella chimes in cheerily, looping her arm in mine as we start our drunk walk home. âIâm never doing something like that again,â I vow. âSeriously, it's just my luck he ended up being some big shot, huh!â âI know! What are the odds! Itâs a shame he didnât seem to appreciate your attention.â Bella shakes her head. âYou couldâve probably gotten his number if he is less of a prude!â âYeah, right. Anyone normal would do the same thing if a random person kissed them out of nowhere.â I assert. âI was the misbehaved one there, if anything.â âI dunno, that kiss did seem really hot, though.â Bella sighs wistfully, but I can tell sheâs trying to be funny. âPerhaps in another lifeâŠ. I can see it now! Aria, the rich CEOâs doting wife!â âOh, stop.â I scoff, shoving her playfully. âIf youâre done telling jokes, letâs focus on getting home. Iâd rather not hear about whatever daydream fantasy you have in your head about my love life.â I wake up the next morning with a piercing headache and a lingering feeling of shame. A typical Monday morning, all things considered. I slowly go through my morning routine, rolling out of bed, getting dressed, and cursing myself for not drinking enough water the night before. Itâs only when I brush my teeth in the mirror that I remember everything that happened last night, and I let out a weary grunt of suffering. I am the worst human alive, I think, shoving my head into my hands. I am never going to drink tequila with Bella on Sundays ever again!! As my headache dissipates (thank you, painkillers), I notice that another part of my body seems to be smarting as well. I peel back my shirt collar to reveal a strange-looking mark. It looks almost like a burn, my skin raised red in the shape of crescent around my collarbone. When did I get that? I wonder. Probably something I did last night and forgot about. I write it off, vowing to pick up some kind of ointment for it while Iâm out, and continue my morning routine. I dress pretty casually for today, partially because Iâm taking care of a large number of dogs for today and partially because I am way too hungover to wear something cute but uncomfortable. I slip on some shades and head out the door to begin my walking route, picking up the dogs I need to walk along the way. Being a dog walker isn't glamorous, it's true, but it's something fun to do to make money along with my other part-time jobs. Besides, my neighborsâ dogs are unfairly adorable, and they need someone to walk them while everyone else is away at work. Iâve always been a dog lover, so I donât really mind the simplicity of the job. I walk along with the various dogs, feeling a bit better as my headache lessens with every step. Seeing as it's a nice day, I decided to swing by the park. All five of the dogs seemed excited to play in the wide space today, so I quickened my pace to keep up with them. That is, until all of the dogs in my care suddenly come to a dead stop. Each one of them is looking forward, ears high and on alert. Iâm a bit confused by the behavior, Iâve been walking them for a while and theyâve never done anything like this. I try to determine what has them on alert, and that's when I notice an extremely large dog bounding toward us. The dog appears to be a husky, but it's huge, much larger than any husky Iâve seen. I could almost confuse it for a wolf, until it gets closer and begins to try and sniff at me. My other dogs seem scared of it, moving out of their way and whimpering, trying to be still. These dogs are never still, so I exercise caution when I put my hand out for the husky to sniff. It nuzzles my hand, and it doesn't look aggressive in any way. It doesn't really seem all too dangerous⊠I think. I decide to bury my hands in its soft fur, giving it a few long head scratches. The wolf, no, husky, seems happy to be given attention. âWho is your owner, little guy?â I say offhandedly, not really expecting a response. âSorry, that would be me.â Iâm startled by the shout of a deep, familiar male voice. I quickly remove my attention from the dog and spin around, coming face to face with that same handsome guy from last night running up to me. He isnât dressed as sharply as he was last night, but he is still a sight to behold. Broad shoulders under a clean white button down, dark long pants which are somehow free of any dog hair. His long black hair is tied up, revealing graying sideburns. The sun reveals that the dim lighting in the bar didn't hide anything, he really was just as handsome as I remembered! âO-Oh, sorry, heâs, uh, pretty friendly, huh?â Heck! Just my luck! I inwardly panic, pulling myself away from his husky. I hope he doesn't recognize me! He narrows his gray eyes at me, and Iâm once again captivated by that lingering stare. The hope of me remaining unrecognizable dies in my throat at his words. âOh. Why is it you again?â Chapter 3 âAh, right! UmâŠâ I nervously laugh, a habit Iâve never been able to fully get rid of. This is the worst thing that couldâve possibly happened to me this morning! He barely looks at me, his attention firmly focused on his dog. âLucas.â At just his words, the dog underneath my hand shifts, ears going straight up. He sits, ears at attention, but refuses to leave my side. Mr. Avarise seemed a bit frustrated, and I hurried to try and find some way to salvage this horrible social interaction. âI...-I am really sorry about last night,â I start, trying for a smile. âI was super drunk, and⊠well, you could probably tell that, I just mean-â âItâs fine.â He cuts me off, his tone cold. âR-Right.â I stutter. He seems unwilling to continue any kind of conversation, so I do what I normally do in any social situation where Iâm in over my head; try to pet the nearest animal. Thankfully, the dog (apparently named Lucas) was still sitting right in front of me. I stick my hand out, eager to pet him again. Wait.â The VIPâs tone is so commanding it stops me in my tracks. I look back up at him, and he stares at me warily. âI donât know what method you used to make Lucas run to you, but he is not an affectionate dog. He bites.â âHe ran here on his own. And⊠he seemed fine when I pet him earlier,â I remark, and a look of surprise crosses over Mr. Avariseâs handsome features. To prove Iâm not lying, I let my hands brush over Lucasâ head, and sure enough, the dog seemed right at home. Panting heavily, tail wagging, he seems extremely enthusiastic to have my hands in his gray fur. âHow did you manage that?â He asks, and he genuinely sounds interested. âLucas is⊠particularly picky with who he likes.â âOh, wellâŠâ I flounder for a bit, unsure as to how I can explain. âDogs have always liked me, ever since I was young. In fact, Iâm the most professional dog walker in the area!â I try to put off a cheery attitude despite my low energy this morning. âIf you need some help with him, let me know, I could-â âI donât need to pay someone to do something so frivolous.â He states, and the words stop me in my tracks. Right, he still hates me for last night. I think. âRight, sorry.â I stop my fervent petting of Lucas, and level him with an apologetic smile. âI just realized, you donât even really know me, and Iâm here asking to take care of your dogâŠâ âIâm Aria.â I hold my hand out, hoping that he doesnât hate me enough to rebuke me. He stares at my hand for only a moment before taking it, his grip firm and unflinching. âDarren. Darren Avarise.â I feel a rush of relief, finally happy Iâve learned his name after so long. âRight! Um,â I took a look around, seeing how my other dogs seemed to cower away from Lucas. I feel a spark of worry hit me as I notice, and I deduce that getting them away from Lucas would probably be the wisest option, before they start getting all riled up. âI suppose Iâll let you get on with your day then!â I say, feeling a bit awkward and worried Iâm taking up too much of his time. âLikewise.â He states neutrally. I take a step away from Lucas, but as I do, Lucas quickly lunges. His teeth grab onto my sweatpants, not roughly, just enough to try to get me to stay. I look down at Lucas in alarm before looking up at Darren. He seems just as surprised as me, eyes locked onto his dog. The two of them exchange glances, almost like they are having some kind of mental battle, and I canât help but laugh at the ridiculousness of whatâs happening to me. âAh, guess he really likes my pants,â I say nervously, giving a little pat on his head, and encouraging Lucas to let go. With my goading, he reluctantly lets go of the black fabric. I let out a laugh, almost unintentionally. âWhat a sweetheartâŠâ I say offhandedly. The dog really was cute, even if he was much bigger than almost any other dog Iâve ever seen. As much as I want to stay here petting Lucas all day, I get the feeling Darren wouldnât approve. âWait.â As I begin to start walking off, Iâm stopped by Darrenâs commanding voice. âI⊠It isâŠrare to find someone Lucas accepts.â He says every word begrudgingly, almost like he regrets even stopping me. âWhat is your contact information?â âO-Oh! Um, here!â I hold out my business card, thankful that I usually remember to bring them on my dog walks. Iâm completely shocked that heâs actually giving me a chance! I let a genuine smile out as he goes to grab it, my fingers mere inches from his. âThat should have my email and everything,â I say, and thereâs a moment he stares me down, gray eyes cataloging my face. I canât help but blush under the scrutiny, and he quickly takes the card away from me. âDonât worry about it. Itâs just a precaution.â He says quickly. âStill, I appreciate it.â He gives me one last glare before he looks back down at his dog. âLucas, Come.â He states with his commanding tone, and the dog gives me one last look before it bounds back to its owner, seemingly full of energy. Darren quickly turns around without as much as a goodbye. âUm! Hope you and Lucas have a good day!â I let out, and Darren merely waved his hand above his head in lieu of a verbal goodbye. I canât help thinking it rude before I write it off as him being busy. A rich guy like him probably has better things to do on a Monday than let me pet his dog all day! I canât help but think. Come to think of it, so do I. I look down at all the dogs around me, who have perked up with energy now that Lucas has left. I quickly resume my walk, replaying the interaction in my head over and over. I canât wait to tell Bella! After I finish my walk, return home, and take a shower, Iâm still thinking over what happened. I canât believe he actually wanted my help. Considering what a bad first impression I made, it wouldn't have been out of the ordinary if he just yelled in my face for even daring to touch him. The fact he was willing to give me a chance was a miracle. That is, if I call him. I canât help but remind myself. I sit down at my computer, trying to put the interaction out of my thoughts for now so I can actually focus on working through my emails. Instantly, when I open up my email, one sticks out in particular. An email from that pet company I applied to ages ago! I quickly opened it up, and I swear I could feel my heart skip a beat. They actually want an interview with me! Chapter 4 I quickly began to try to get ready for the interview, mind racing a thousand miles a minute. I take the fastest shower of my life in order to wash off any lingering dog hairs. Iâd applied to them almost three months ago, and received radio silence in response. It was a bit of a long shot of an application anyway, I hadn't thought I had high chances of getting in anyway. By now, I thought it was a lost opportunity, I never thought that theyâd actually reply! I took care in selecting what outfit to wear. I never got to go to college, so big jobs like these were always such a long shot to get in. I could only ever get freelance and part-time jobs, which made employers think I wasnât stable enough a lot of the time. If I was able to grab this job, it would be the exact stability I was looking for! Plus, with that stability, I could actually go ahead and adopt a dog, just like I've always wanted to. Along with the other benefits that come with stability, like an actual disposable income. I put on the best outfit I had, a red business suit with a long professional-length skirt, and hurried to the location detailed in the email. Iâd run out of time trying to get ready, so I did my makeup on the subway, not even really caring about the stares I was receiving. My heart was leaping out of my throat, extremely nervous about being accepted into such a stable position. My hands twisted in my red skirt, and I couldn't help but continue to check my reflection on any surface to see if my makeup was perfect. Try to calm down, I think to myself. Itâs just an advertising job for the dog-focused department. You know dogs! Youâve worked at dog shelters for years, and youâve done excellent work with creative writing gigs. You got this! I repeated that self-affirmation over and over internally as I exited the train and headed over towards the company building. It was an imposing steel structure deep within the business area of the city. I swallowed my nerves and headed inside, head held high. As soon as I entered the modern-looking welcoming area, I felt dozens of pairs of eyes on me. It seemed like everyone around me was looking in my direction, and I could feel myself blush. Am I really that odd-looking? I think Maybe the red was a mistake? I head to the main reception area, trying to dispel my nerves. âHi, Iâm here for an interview?â I ask once I reach the main desk. The receptionists, a man and a woman, look at me in surprise for a solid moment. I dart them a confused smile, and the woman looks back at her computer, analyzing something behind the screen. The man joins her, and they both give a few suspicious looks towards me and back at the computer. âYouâre human?â The man asks me. âPardon?â I ask, but he doesn't repeat himself. I awkwardly laugh, figuring it's some weird joke. âUh, I mean, what else would I be?â The two of them stare at me for a charged moment before they start to exchange words, too hushed for me to hear. I start to think I've got the wrong address, that is, until the woman steps out from behind the desk. âCome with me,â She says unenthusiastically, and I hesitantly follow her as she begins to walk through the complex. Everywhere we go, I seem to draw attention, eyes and heads turning to look exactly at me. I start to look at myself in the many reflective doors we pass by, but I donât see anything outwardly strange about my appearance. Why is everyone looking at me? Am I just imagining it? I try to put them out of my mind as Iâm led right up to the small interview room. The receptionist gestures for me to open it, and once I do, I see a well-dressed-looking man with a pair of large glasses on his face. The first thing he asks upon shaking my hand throws me once again. âHuman?â His handshake is firm, and I try to match its intensity. I nervously laugh. They must really like this joke at this pet company, huh? I think. âYes, of course,â I say like Iâm in on the joke. The glasses on the man's face do nothing to hide the disdain. He seems almost⊠disappointed by my answer? âUh, haha, right.â He says, taking a seat at his desk. I quickly sat on the opposite side, eager to really impress him. âI just want to say, Iâm super thankful for this opportunity,â I say with a smile. âIâve always been super passionate about dogs, ever since I was young!â âMmhmm.â The interviewer isn't even looking at me, heâs on his computer, looking at something else. Iâm a little insulted, but I try to carry on. âRight. Well, I think Iâve got a lot of experience for the position, Iâve done a lot of freelance writing, and with my extensive experience with your main clientele, I think-â âLook,â The man interrupted me, and I quickly shut up, mentally cursing my nerves. You talked too much!! âIâll be honest with you, I donât think your experience is going to be relevant here.â âP-Pardon?â âYour education is also lackluster. I donât really think you have the requirements to join our company.â His words hit me like a slap to the face. I feel a twinge of rage mixed in with my overwhelming shock. âI donât understand,â I start, trying to keep my composure. âWhy call me in if I didnât meet the requirements? You had that information already!â âAh, my apologies then,â he says, and I can tell he isnât slightly sorry. He still isn't even looking at me, just locked onto his computer screen. âOur system glitches sometimes, it was probably a mistake that your resume was accepted.â âMy job application was submitted three months ago,â I say, feeling more heartbroken with every second I spend in this room. âWhy accept a monthsâ old application if you aren't even interested?â âLook, weâre very sorry, but you just don't meet our requirements. One of my subordinates must have made some kind of mistake.â I can feel angry hot tears start to form in my eyes, but before I can say another word, the door to the room opens with a slam. âI called her in.â Darrenâs at the door, Lucas right on his heels. Lucas quickly ran in and circled around the chair I was sitting in, clearly happy to see me. âDo you think that was my mistake?â âOh! Um, of course not, Alp-â He cuts himself off, looking at me. âSir Avarise.â Darren glares at him, and suddenly the pieces are starting to connect. I sit there shocked as Lucas starts to nudge at me with his wet nose. This is when I realized Darren must be his boss, and this interview was set up right after I talked to him this morning. Did he actually want to hire me? Even though he said he didnât want to before? And more importantlyâŠdid that mean I accidentally kissed the CEO of a multimillion-dollar pet company last night?! I canât help but inwardly scream. Chapter 5 âMy apologies, Sir.â The interviewer grabs a few papers, looking eager to leave. âI didnât know it was you who requested such an interview. Iâd never question the Alphaâs decision.â Alpha? I almost ask, but I figure itâs some weird âemployee-at-a-pet-companyâ hierarchy gimmick. These people are strange! âSee that you donât,â Darren says, and with a single dismissive nod, the interviewer leaves quickly. The two of us stand in the room for a moment, and I canât help but let my questions bubble to the surface. âSo, youâre the boss around here?â âIndeed.â He answers cooly, and I feel my temper rise âSo you did want to hire me,â I say, standing up from my seat. âWhy? I thought you didnât want someone âfrivolousâ.â I couldnât help but throw up air quotes, a little annoyed by the fact he made me nervous for no reason. He couldâve just asked me to work for him at the park, honestly! Making me go through this whole embarrassing situation left me wrong-footed. âLucas was very taken by you,â Darren says simply, and I feel my eyebrows rise in surprise. âHe became⊠restless, upon our return home.â âReally? He liked me that much?â âIt appears so.â He seems a little annoyed by the fact. âName a price, any price, and Iâll hire you to be his full-time caretaker.â âWellâŠâ I hesitated, feeling off-balance. A gig like that sounded extremely tempting, not to mention lucrative. But, if it ever fell through, Iâd be right back where I started with no way to support myself long-term. I pause before speaking up again; âI only applied here so I could work in the advertising department. Did you even look at my resume?â âYou wouldn't have to work in this position.â Darren asserted. âIt would be more trouble than it's worth, not to mention more work. All I need is a full-time dog sitter.â âWell-â He senses my hesitation, and he leaps to interrupt me. âYou could be making double what you would be if you worked here traditionally. Like I said, name your price, and I will accommodate.â âLook, Darren, it's awfully nice of you to offer,â I start, looking him over. His expression is intense, and I get the feeling heâs probably used to just getting his way with a snap of his fingers. He wants me specifically, for what reason Iâm not sure, but it's clear I do have some leverage here. âHonestly, if caring for Lucas is the only reason you hired me, I donât think I can accept your deal. Donât get me wrong; I like dog sitting, and Lucas is a sweetheart, butâŠâ I try for a weak smile. âWell, a job with more stability and advancement is something Iâve been really searching for. If that isn't in the cards then⊠you might as well not hire me at all.â I begin to take a step towards the door, but Lucas stops me in my tracks. He practically howls, the sound sharp in the small interview room. I take a step back in surprise, and Lucas looks at me with shining puppy-dog eyes. He seems really distressed, and he rushes to stand right in between me and the door. I look back up at Darren, who seems lost in thought. Darren POV âLet Mommy stay!â Lucas said in our mind link, sounding on the brink of a temper tantrum. I canât help but let my frustration show through our link. âHow many times do I have to tell you, sheâs human! Not your Mommy!â I let out a sigh outwardly. I look back at this human, her face hopeful and innocent-looking. If I were to hire her as an employee, sheâd be entering into the werewolf world. Humans are not usually hired at my company, with only a few exceptions to that rule, and there's a good reason for it. Her life would be in constant danger, as no humans could ever learn of our existence. Not to mention, if she ever found out that Lucas was my son, Iâd be the one signing her death warrant. She would most likely find out about Lucas the longer she takes care of him, as the date of his first shift out of his wolf form draws near. Theyâd have to keep up the charade that heâs just a wolf until he was much too old for it. But, I do need her. I remind myself. No one at the company can even get near Lucas, let alone seek his approval. My Beta Liam, my assistants, no one could cater to his needs effectively. And I cannot keep dragging him into business meetings or on international flights, it just wasnât feasible. Especially once he shifts out of his wolf form, it would just be too inconvenient. Heâs never liked anyone but me taking care of him. But for some reason, he likes this human, Aria. Even now, Lucas seems in a happier mood just upon seeing her. Having her help would be immensely beneficial for me and my company, not to mention my sonâs well-being. I let out a mental grunt, trying to weigh out my options. âI can hear you thinking from where I am, halfway across the office,â I hear the words of my Beta, Liam, in my mind through our link. âThe human is playing hardball?â âIt seems so.â I send the memory of my current conversation with Aria through the link, along with my thoughts on the matter. âIn my opinion, Alpha, the pros outweigh the consâ Liam sends. âHaving her take care of him saves you time and leaves you free for business trips. The only complication would be forcing Lucas to stay in his wolf form around her.â âThat will be harder to maintain as he grows upâ I remind him. âWe can cross that bridge when we get to it.â He says, and I realize I canât help but agree with his points. âBesides, if she ever does find out, weâd just have to silence her, like we have with every other mortal who found out about us. It wouldnât be difficult.â âThat won't happen.â For some reason, the idea of murdering this human sends a wave of displeasure through me. I quickly suppress the feeling so it doesn't transfer through my mind link with Liam. âBeta, ensure the employees are made aware of our⊠newest human applicant.â âRight away, Alpha.â He sends one last link before the connection is muted. I force my mind to the present, my focus directly on the shorter human woman in front of me. âFine. I accept your terms.â I state, and the relief is evident on her face. âBut, you start as an intern. If you do a good enough job here, we can start you full-time. And you will take care of Lucas when the need arises.â âO-Of course!â I see Ariaâs face light up in joy, âThatâs excellent. I wonât let you down!â I canât help but feel satisfied with her ambition and determination to rise to the challenge. However, I also feel a small bit of worry enter my heart. I make a silent promise. You better not uncover our secret, human. | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18672&u | Galaxy in the Story | https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ | 2,500 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | befant.com | IMAGE | https://befant.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18672&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480528441_538009622655694_751054028500479039_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=AdbaqPy_H84Q7kNvgGfBWJZ&_nc_oc=Adhyov3Cmws4Ugir8SkBkHBMnA7fNLjih72zeNmyOumnmva3sPQIQ4ArHa7mRIDxKComouoUkD2IRrFDwKUhiffJ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AV2iK2rY3wJt8tpQnihhlEe&oh=00_AYDfVd2dXU3d1nAfJDlyqVA0lnd-PJ0cU3J0MSiIwWwSAQ&oe=67CC1AAD | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,766,276 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2766275}' |
Yes | 2025-03-03 18:29 | active | 2789 | 0 |
![]() |
VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE | http://instagram.com/shopellerebel | Elle Rebel Alternative Design House | https://www.facebook.com/Rebelloveclothing/ | 3,263 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Visit Instagram Profile | 0 | instagram.com | CAROUSEL | http://instagram.com/shopellerebel | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481666793_975678324159199_6665211775232262261_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WbQMwtTbeEYQ7kNvgH25N20&_nc_oc=Adj06okgVmiEzxHsvg5pE-afuussDS_4jcqTMTBR3h0tWnaa2FavpoFb1D8q4BC1mU11Z1JGPKwxo6IhiYKhw7n0&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A8K-3zqGkCMUWjFASPq6sCh&oh=00_AYAPgdVX172AqS5KXh62ra1EHLNg9cBIGGFYCNUVaBIz-g&oe=67CC1502 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Elle Rebel Alternative Design House | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,767,206 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2025-03-03 18:54 | active | 2790 | 0 |
![]() |
Free Delivery Service! Brand New Mattress Sale âšïž All Sizes Available âšïž Simply The Best Deals | Free Delivery Service! Brand New Mattress Sale âšïž All Sizes Available âšïž Simply The Best Deals - $65.00 $65 & up Facebook Marketplace | CONTACT_US | https://facebook.com/marketplace/item/133387715463 | Brittany Kelly | https://www.facebook.com/Brittany-Kelly-113524191827832/ | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Contact us | 0 | IMAGE | https://facebook.com/marketplace/item/1333877154633942/ | 1969-12-31 18:00 | REGULAR_PAGE | 1 | 0 | 0 | Brittany Kelly | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,768,152 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2768222}' |
Yes | 2025-03-03 19:10 | active | 2791 | 0 | đ„đ„Click to read the next chapter for freeđ | I got home after a long day, and my parents were waiting for me in the living room. "Catherine, sit down. We need to talk," my father said, looking quite agitated. "What's going on, Dad?" I asked tiredly. I had worked all day, gone to college at night, and upon getting home, all I wanted was to take a shower and crash into bed. But that wasn't possible. "Catherine, your cousin's wedding invitation has arrived," my mother said. "That little tramp is not my cousin!" I snapped, already getting angry. "Catherine, she is your cousin," my mother insisted. "You need to stop this childish behavior. Melissa already hit her and caused a scene here at home. Enough! She's my sister's daughter, which makes her your cousin." "I'm sorry, Mom, but she means nothing to me," I tried to stay calm. "She slept with my boyfriend in my bed. That's not something she should do." I had been dating Claude for four years; he was my first boyfriend, and I found him in my bed, in my room, sleeping with Kelly, my cousin! I was in shock. Of course, Melissa, my best friend, went after them. Since then, things had been tensed at home because my parents insisted it was silly and that I should act as if nothing had happened and go back to being around my cousin. "He was wrong, Catherine, since he was your boyfriend," my mother argued. "Kelly, poor thing, was seduced. He dishonored her, now he's marrying her so she won't be talked about badly in town." "Oh, Mom! Spare me! The whole town knows Kelly is a shameless woman..." I lost my patience. "Catherine, watch your language!" my father scolded me. "Look, if you don't want to be around Kelly, fine, but you're going to this wedding. And enough with this rude behavior." "I'm what?" I thought I had heard wrong. "You're going to your cousin's wedding, Catherine. That's an order! We're your parents, and you'll obey," my mother spoke angrily at me as if I were the one in the wrong. "I'm sorry, Mom, but I won't! I follow your rules, I'm a good daughter, but this time I can't. I was the one who was wronged! I have every right not to want to be the family joke anymore," I said, already crying. "ENOUGH, CATHERINE!" my father shouted, startling me. "You're going to this wedding, and that's final." "But, Dad..." "I don't want to hear it, Catherine! It's important to your mother to keep peace in the family. So you're going, period," my father said, leaving no room for argument. I spent the night crying in my room. The next day, I told Melissa everything. She wasted no time and arranged invitations to a masquerade ball, a gala event. She told my parents it would be crucial for my career since the city's most important businesspeople would be there. I could make valuable connections, and our professors had promised to introduce us to various entrepreneurs who could open doors for our professional future. At first, my parents weren't entirely convinced, but Melissa's parents talked to them and persuaded them that it would be an excellent opportunity for my future. So they agreed that I should take advantage of it. "Catherine, you can't say no to me! I've already bought the tickets and masks, and I even convinced your parents that this is a super important event for your professional future, which was such hard work. This party is going to be incredible, and you're not going to miss it!" Melissa looked at me with puppy dog eyes, clasping her hands together as if begging. I was sitting at my desk at work in the middle of a Thursday afternoon, between taking messages and making calls, when Mel showed up with coffee, chocolate muffins, and this persistence about getting me to agree to go to the masquerade ball, which was the biggest annual event in our city. "Oh, Mel, how is it that I can never say no to you? Alright, I'll go!" I agreed to go to the ball, but I still wasn't sure. Either way, I was going to sleep at Mel's house to avoid the wedding, but I wasn't planning on going to the party. However, Melissa kept pushing until she convinced me to go. On Saturday, we got ready at her place. "Wow, girl! You look absolutely stunning!" She handed me a beautiful golden mask, intricately designed like lace that covered up to my nose, and I put it on. I was wearing a shimmering red satin dress, and the mask matched perfectly. "So, are we ready?" "Yes, we're ready," I replied and grabbed my purse. "Oh, I forgot my perfume." "No problem, you can use my mom's new perfume. She won't mind." When Fred, Mel's boyfriend, saw us, he smiled, gave Mel a kiss, and said: "Girls, you look gorgeous! I think you'll leave this party with a new boyfriend, Cat." "No boyfriend, Fred. Actually, I think I'd better stay, I'm not in the party mood. Please, Mel, let me stay?" Chapter 2 There was no way out - my friend dragged me to the ball. As soon as we got in, Mel pulled us to the bar and whispered in my ear: "It's an open bar tonight, so you're going to drink until all that sadness washes away!" Mel handed me two tequila shots while holding two more in her hands. "Let's down these!" We knocked back the tequila, and Fred was already handing each of us a cosmopolitan. Melissa dragged me to the dance floor, and I was actually having fun. When a slow song started playing, Fred and Mel began slow dancing together. I took that as my cue to head to the buffet, but I didn't make it there. I felt someone grab my hand, and when I turned around, there was a man in a black mask smiling at me - and what a smile! He kissed my hand and pulled me close, whispering in my ear with a husky voice: "Surely the most beautiful woman in the room won't deny me a dance, will she?" "And why not? Let's dance," I smiled back at him. It was impossible to resist that seductive husky voice and that gorgeous crooked smile! He was tall with broad shoulders, had a charming smile and blue eyes - so blue they were almost violet. He had sinfully tempting lips, brown hair, and when he pulled me by the waist, I placed my hands on his chest and could feel he was a wall of well-defined muscle. Although the mask concealed his face, he was very charming and enchanting. "I've been watching you since you arrived," this mysterious man whispered in my ear. "You're so beautiful!" "You're kind. But you're not from around here, are you?" He had a powerful presence, radiating authority. "No. A friend convinced me to come to this party." "Looks like we have something in common - my friends convinced me to come too." "Lucky me!" "And why's that?" I smiled. "Because I was captivated the moment I saw you. You're stunning." As he whispered in my ear, I got goosebumps, feeling my face flush and my body tingle - he truly had me enchanted. "Even with the mask?" "Even with the mask! You're too beautiful." "You're such a charmer." "You think I'm charming?" "You know you are. And handsome too." "I'm glad you like what you see." "And what do you do for a living, handsome?" - I felt a bit dizzy, not sure if it was from the drink or the delicious cologne that man was wearing. I ended up stumbling over my own feet. "Are you okay?" "I think I need some air." "Come with me." - He pulled me into a dark hallway that led to an emergency exit and started fanning my face. - "I really want to kiss you. May I?" - I nodded yes. He looked into my eyes, held the back of my neck, and our lips met. It started slow but deepened; he pressed me against the wall, and the kiss intensified even more, almost taking our breath away. When he broke the kiss so we could breathe, we looked into each other's eyes - it was like throwing gasoline on fire. He ran his hand down my waist to my leg and pulled my leg up to his waist. I was completely surrendered by then, feeling his body against mine. I went crazy with desire and pulled him closer, wrapping my leg around his waist. "You're a great kisser!" - I smiled at him and felt my whole body tingle. "Oh, beautiful, you're incredible. I want you so badly, here, right now!" - he said between kisses and slipped his hand under my dress, pulling it up and reaching my underwear. I was on fire when he put his hand inside my underwear and yelled. - "Oh! So delicious! So hot, so wet!" - He said and kissed me harder while unzipping his pants. With a quick movement, like someone who had done this before, he tore my underwear and caressed my entrance, as if asking for permission. He looked into my eyes again and asked: "What do you want me to do?" "I want you inside me now!" I responded shamelessly, already panting with desire. I couldn't resist those eyes and that husky voice. I'd never been like this before - normally, I would have pulled away the moment he grabbed my hand, but tonight I had promised myself to have fun and live in the moment if someone interesting came along. And that's exactly what I was doing, living in the moment. Hearing me, he entered me slowly, watching as I leaned my head against the wall and savored every inch of him - and he was huge. He took the opportunity to scatter kisses along my neck. When he was fully inside, he paused and whispered between kisses in my ear: "Now I'm going to move." He pulled out only to thrust back in with full force this time, and it was incredible. I was completely lost and driven wild by his movements as he moved in and out of me frantically. We lost control and gave ourselves over completely, as if nothing else existed around us. I felt a haze in my eyes as my climax began to build, and I moaned softly in his ear. At that moment, he seemed to go crazy, lifting my other leg to his waist as I wrapped them around him. Kissing me intensely, he thrust even harder into me - it was heaven on earth. I came again, even more intensely than before, leaving me breathless. As I was coming, he whispered that he was close to his limit feeling me pulse around him, and soon I felt his hot release inside me. We stayed there against that wall, completely breathless, his forehead resting against mine. While kissing me, he slowly withdrew, and I was thoroughly satisfied - as Melissa would say. I smiled and he looked at me, gave me a soft kiss and said: "You're truly amazing!" He gently lowered my legs until my feet touched the ground, fixed my dress, adjusted his pants, and hugged me. It was so intimate, so affectionate - despite the wildness of our encounter and the intensity with which we'd given in to each other, he was still gentle with me. I'd never had such an incredible experience, but I'd only ever been with my ex until now. And my ex had never cared about hugging me afterward, or worried about my pleasure - for him, it was just about getting in and out until he was satisfied. So having a man care about me, about my pleasure, take care of me - it was new, and amazingly so. He kissed my neck and whispered in my ear: "So, beautiful, I still don't know your name." It took me seconds to process and finally realize that I'd just slept with a complete stranger whose name I didn't even know. Just as I was about to speak, he pulled his phone from his pocket and asked for a minute to answer it. He stepped away slightly and I could only hear him raising his voice saying: "What did you say?" At that moment, the stranger ran off as if he'd forgotten about me, or as if he was just running away from the woman he'd quickly hooked up with at the party. Of course, Catherine, you're an idiot! But so what? I was just having fun too, and I didn't even know who the guy was, and he didn't know who I was. All good. I pulled myself together, looked in vain for my underwear - no idea where he'd thrown it - and left that hallway. I went back to the table and found Mel and Fred making out. They soon stopped and focused on me: "Mel, I think I found the Big Bad Wolf!" I laughed, and she laughed with me. "When we get home, I want to know everything!" "Of course you do!" I replied with sparkling eyes. "Prince, I think we can go now. What do you think, Cat?" "I'm ready whenever you are!" I said, downing a glass of water. "Let's go then, girls!" Fred said and led us to the exit. We'd barely gotten home when Mel started demanding: "Tell me everything - who is he, how it went, how it didn't go, everything." I laughed and told her everything. When I finished speaking, my friend was staring at me open-mouthed and asked: "You guys used protection, right?" My heart started racing! We hadn't used protection. I shook my head no at her; I was in shock realizing how careless I'd been. She immediately tried to calm me down: "No, Cat, calm down. I'm sure nothing will come of it. But you should get some tests done to make sure everything's okay. I'm going to the kitchen to make us some tea. Don't freak out!" Chapter 3 On Monday during lunch, I met Mel. She handed me a small bag from a fancy store, and I looked at her, confused. "My mom asked me to give this to you. She said it's perfect for you and doesn't suit her," Mel said with a big smile. I opened the bag, and inside was the perfume I had worn to the ball. A huge smile spread across my face. I loved that perfume, and it was part of the best night of my life. I just hoped that my best night hadn't left me with an STD as a souvenir. With that thought, I thanked Mel and told her I'd call her mom later, then mentioned I wanted to call the lab to schedule some tests. I called the laboratory and was informed that I needed a doctor's prescription to get the tests covered by health insurance. Thank God the company provided health insurance for employees because otherwise, I wouldn't know what to do. My salary wasn't high, and what little was left after covering college expenses went to helping at home, since my mom didn't work outside the house and my dad didn't make much as a driver. So I made a doctor's appointment, but the earliest available slot was two weeks away, and I waited anxiously. The more days passed, the more nervous I became, though Mel did everything to calm me down. On the scheduled date, she went to the doctor's with me. With the list of tests in hand, she personally scheduled the lab work and insisted on accompanying me. Three weeks had passed since the party when I finally got the tests done. The results came back five days later, and I returned to the doctor. Of course, Mel was with me. The doctor checked the results and looked me in the eyes: "Miss Catherine, your health is excellent. You're healthy. But from now on, you'll need to take better care of yourself." I breathed a sigh of relief, but was I really about to get lectured by the doctor for having unprotected bedlife with a stranger? Well, I deserved it - not using protection was silly, I could have caught a disease. And then he continued: "Congratulations, you're conceived! I'm going to refer you to an OB-GYN for prenatal care..." I didn't hear anything else, just the blood pulsing in my ears. I couldn't believe this! conceived? How would I explain this? It's not possible. Me, of all people, the perfect goody-two-shoes who never stepped out of line, who always considered the consequences before doing anything, who was always responsible - the first time I let rationality slide, I ended up conceived and didn't even know who the father was! Mel held my hand and kept repeating: "Calm down, Cat, everything will be okay!" How could everything be okay? I didn't even know who the father was. I would have to tell my parents, their only daughter would break their hearts. They would be disappointed, hate me, and kick me out of the house. How could I explain that I don't even know what the father of my child looks like? I was already hyperventilating. Suddenly, I felt the doctor taking my hand and speaking calmly: "Easy now, dear! The situation, from what I can see, isn't ideal, but you can't get this nervous, it will harm your baby. Now you have to take care of yourself for the baby's sake. I'm sure the people who love you will support and help you. But you need to calm down because only you can ensure this baby develops healthily and is born strong. Do you understand me?" I looked at that short, white-haired, slightly chubby gentleman, with his glasses perched on the tip of his nose, and nodded positively. Somehow he calmed me down a bit, maybe because his eyes sparkled with a kindness and understanding that we rarely see these days. The doctor asked his secretary to bring me some chamomile tea, and while I drank it and tried to calm down, he gave all the information to Melissa, who listened attentively. We left the office and Melissa took me to a diner, saying we needed to eat something. As soon as I sat down, I felt the tears falling. My friend hugged me and told me once again that I wasn't alone. I looked at her and said: "The only thing I'm sure of right now is that I want you and Fred to be my child's godparents because I know you'll support them and give them lots of love." Her eyes sparkled, and she burst into tears, responding between sobs: "I'll be the best godmother in the world and I'll always be close to our baby! And I'm sure Fred will be very happy too!" She assured me she would always be by my side, made it clear that I wouldn't go through anything alone, and that she would be with me when I talked to my parents. My parents... oh! I started thinking and decided I wouldn't hide it from them for even a day; I would tell them that very night. I wouldn't go to college, I would go home to talk to them. Mel immediately supported me and said: "Let's go then, I'm with you!" When we arrived at my house, my parents were startled, and my mom came right over, worried: "Girls, didn't you go to class today? Is everything okay?" "Not really, Mom. I need to talk to you both." My parents immediately realized it was something very serious. We all sat in the living room and I told them what was happening, admitting I had been irresponsible by hooking up with a stranger at the party. I obviously didn't go into details, but I made it clear that I couldn't find my child's father again. The disappointment in their eyes was evident. My mother was sobbing uncontrollably, saying I was ruined. My father hadn't said anything yet. Seeing how upset my mother was, Melissa quickly went to the kitchen and came back with a glass of sugar water for her. Melissa always gives sugar water to nervous people, saying it calms them down - I never understood that. Finally, my father spoke: "You made a huge mistake and there's no going back." My parents were very simple people. My father was a tall, strong man, and my mother was an older version of me, but both had great character and solid principles they always made sure to pass on to me. Hearing my father emphasize that I had messed up made my heart ache even more. I started crying and said: "I know, Dad, I was irresponsible. But there's nothing I can do now. I'll drop out of college to raise my child. And I'm going to pack my bags..." "Pack your bags? You're very mistaken if you think you're leaving this house like that. You made a mistake, and you disappointed us, but we love you, we'll get through this and we'll help you. You're not alone, my daughter! And neither is this child!" My father said this and my heart filled with hope. "But Dad, I brought shame to you..." "You're not the first and won't be the last single mother in this world. We would have liked things to be different for you, not so difficult. You've always been so responsible! But if this is how it is, we'll face it together. You won't leave college - more than ever, you need to grow in life to take care of your child. You're going to be a single mother, your responsibility is huge. We'll help you, and even though it will be difficult, everything will work out." Melissa was already crying and quickly spoke to my parents: "Mr. Anthony, Mrs. Selina, you can count on me, I'll help with everything! Besides, I'm this baby's godmother, Cat is like a sister to me, and I'll always be around." My parents looked at her gratefully. I looked at those three feeling completely blessed to have them in my life, full of love for them and experiencing a totally new feeling for that little being still growing inside me, whose existence I had just discovered! As difficult as being a single mother would be, that night at the ball was the best night of my life. I could never forget those violet-blue eyes looking at me with adoration during our furtive encounter and everything my body experienced that night. I would always have that sweet memory with me. The following months were difficult. I kept the dress, shoes, mask, and perfume that Mel's mother gave me in a box. On difficult days, I would open that box and relive that night in my memory. Although I had a peaceful pregnancy, people's comments and cruelty were hard to bear. To make matters worse, after they got married, my ex and my cousin moved in with her parents, who lived on the same street as us. They made sure to humiliate me with nasty comments whenever they saw me and spread throughout the neighborhood that I didn't know who my child's father was and that I was a loose woman, which was why Claude had left me. I wanted to end them! Kelly's mother, who was my mother's sister, never missed a chance to come to our house and torment us, saying how fortunate it was that her daughter wasn't like me, that she was a good girl who had married a decent man. She seemed to have forgotten that she had stolen my boyfriend and slept with him in my bed. But I swallowed it all; it wasn't worth arguing with these people, and I didn't want to transmit negative feelings to my child. As the days went by, I loved that baby more and more. I had no idea such love could exist. Everything I did, I did for him. I would protect him from everything; I would give my life to him. And surprisingly, during the whole time of carrying with a baby, everything seemed to flow in my favor, things were falling into place and working out. My boss was great, understood my situation, and even gave me a small raise, which was a huge help! Mel and Fred showered me with attention, they were in love with their godchild even before knowing if it would be a girl or boy. They insisted on buying everything for the nursery, which turned out beautiful. Mel accompanied me to all appointments and every test, never missing anything. She even organized two baby showers - one at the company and another at college. My child would come into the world surrounded by love. I found out I was having a boy and decided to name him Peter. And so it was. Peter was born healthy, with a pair of huge violet-blue eyes that would never let me forget the night that changed my life, but was also the best night I'd ever had! I would never forget that man! My son was surrounded by love from the first moment. My parents were enchanted by their grandson. Mel and Fred came to our house every day to see their godson and check how we were doing. Mel was always there supporting me in everything. Her parents also came to visit Peter and said they would be honorary grandparents since they considered me their daughter too, which I found beautiful. They also surrounded me with care. They insisted on giving the stroller as a gift, and the day Peter was born, they came to the maternity ward with a huge basket of flowers and welcome balloons. After my maternity leave ended, my son stayed in my mother's care while I was at work and college. I worked hard and devoted all my time not spent at college or work to my son. With the help of my parents and my son's godparents, I managed everything and didn't miss any semester in college, graduating alongside my friend Melissa. It was a great moment for me and my family. With my diploma in hand, I would now pursue a better future, with the firm purpose that my son would never lack anything. Chapter 4 When I graduated, Peter was already two years old. By then, he was walking everywhere, always clinging to grandma - which was his first word. He was a beautiful boy with straight black hair, fair skin, a cute little upturned nose, and those huge violet eyes that made me sigh. He was my sunshine! And now I would have more time for him. After graduation, my boss called me in for a chat. He was an excellent boss and said he was very happy with my work at the company, but he knew I deserved to go far, so I should look for a job in my field, and he would understand. He assured me that my job at the construction company would be mine for as long as I wanted, and if I left and things didn't work out, I would always have a place to come back to. However, he advised that I should seek something in my field of study to provide a better future for my son. I was very touched by this and accepted his good advice. I told Melissa, and she immediately said she would talk to her father about reaching out to some contacts. It didn't take long before Mr. Oliver Larson, Mel's father, called me to his office and handed me a card, saying: "Catherine, I know you're an excellent girl and a good professional. I spoke with a friend, and he arranged an interview for you at Miller Group. It's for the position of CEO's assistant. If you get this job, you'll be working in your field at a global company. It's an excellent position, but it's not here in Bellwood. You would have to move to Paradise Port. I know it's a huge step, but I think you should consider it - it will be excellent for you. Anyway, send an email to the address on the card with your response, either declining the position or accepting the virtual interview." "Mr. Larson, I don't have words to thank you! You've always been so good to me! Miller Group is one of the largest business conglomerates in the country! Working there is a dream! I'll definitely accept the interview, and if I have to move, I will. I know it will be a great opportunity," I said with conviction. It wouldn't be bad to get away from those nasty family members, especially now that "queen" Kelly was conceived and her mother decided to ask for all of Peter's things for the child of that dishonest couple! Thankfully, my mom told her that was absurd, but it wouldn't matter anyway since I had already given everything Peter had outgrown to an acquaintance who was conceived. My mom had been very upset with her sister, as she was always dismissing my son, always referring to him as the fatherless boy, which really hurt my mom. Leaving this city, I'll only regret leaving my parents and friends behind, but I know they'll support me once again. I thanked Mr. Larson and left the office. When I got to my desk, I spoke with my boss, another Mr. Larson, but since he didn't like being called that, I addressed him by his first name: "Aldo, your brother got me an interview at Miller Group." He smiled: "I know, he just called me. I think you should grab this opportunity. If it doesn't work out, you can always come back." I smiled at him and immediately sent an email to schedule the interview. I quickly received confirmation that the interview would be the next day at ten in the morning, and since I had already taken the initiative to send my resume, the interview would be brief. That night at home, I talked to my parents, who understood, even though they were worried about how I would manage to raise a child alone in another city and got teary-eyed about being far from their grandson. They supported me as always and were happy about the opportunity I received. I asked them not to tell anyone. When Mel arrived - she came every day to see her godson - I told her everything, and she helped me prepare for the next day. At the time of the interview, I went to the meeting room at my workplace; my boss had given me permission. I sat down and waited for the call. I was interviewed by a very kind and intelligent woman, Mrs. Mariana Taylor. It was very pleasant; we talked for two hours. She gave me all the information about the position, salary, and benefits. At the end, she said: "Catherine, you're hired! You'll be replacing me since I'm taking a director position at the London branch, so you'll be taking over my position here. I'd like you to start as soon as possible because I'm leaving in ten days and would like to hand everything over to you before I go. And I'd rather not reschedule my departure. When can you start?" "I just need my boss to release me, but I think I can be there on Monday." - it was already Friday, would Aldo agree to release me today? "Perfect. You can send me an email confirmation after you talk to him. Do you have any questions?" "No, ma'am. Everything is clear." "Great! Welcome to Miller Group. I'm sure you'll do very well. I'll see you on Monday." She ended the call, and my heart was racing - I had done it. The job was great, the salary even better, and I would have chances to progress. It was a dream. But now it was time to rush and sort everything out. I immediately went to talk to my boss. He was happy about it, called accounting, and had them process my settlement right away. After that, he let me go, saying I would always have a place to come back if needed, but he knew I would do very well. I thanked him for everything and left. I sent the confirmation email to Mrs. Taylor, saying I would be at the company at eight on Monday morning, and went straight to talk to Mel and her father - I had to thank them. And that's when Mel surprised me: "Did you think you were going to take my godson away just like that? No way! My father got me an interview at Lynx World in Paradise Port. I'm moving with you, and we'll live together. What do you think?" This was perfect! I was overjoyed, but quickly asked: "Mel, what about Fred?" "Fred has already requested a transfer to the Paradise Port branch at his company; he'll have better opportunities there too. He's coming in fifteen days. Friend, it's a new life for all three of us." I was so happy. Mel had orchestrated everything. Fred would drive us there, and she would take care of Peter while I worked until we found a daycare. She already had three daycares to visit, and her father had already made available a furnished apartment in the city for us. It was too good to be true; I was even scared. Noticing this, Mel nudged me and said: "Learn to accept the good things life offers you!" I smiled at her, and we went to my parents' house. It was time to break the news and say goodbye. Paradise Port is on the other side of the country, so we wouldn't see each other for a while. My parents were happy until I said I would leave the next morning - then the farewell became sad. It was hard to leave them behind, but it was necessary. With the salary I would receive, I could help them now. That was good. The next morning, Fred and Mel arrived right on time. Mel's father had given her a pickup truck as a gift, which made moving our stuff much easier. Fred loaded everything into the truck, and off we went - it would be a full day on the road. We arrived in Paradise Port late Saturday night. Peter was exhausted but had enjoyed himself immensely during the trip - everything was new and exciting to him. We got settled in, ordered some food, and after eating, went to bed. On Sunday, we explored the city to get our bearings. Paradise Port was a huge, modern industrial city on the coast. Its port attracted lots of business, making it a first-world urban center. The apartment where we would be living was close to one of the daycares Mel had contacted, which was great. It wasn't far from the company either - I could get there in twenty minutes by subway. The apartment was beautiful, with a modern design, great ventilation, and huge windows that let in plenty of natural light. That evening, we dropped Fred off at the airport and headed home to rest. The next day would be a big one - I would be starting my new job, while Mel had her virtual interview and would schedule a meeting with the director of the daycare near our apartment to visit and talk. I tucked my son into bed; he was worn out from all the fun he'd had today. As I watched him sleeping peacefully, I felt confident that we would have a really good life here. Peter now had his own room, and Mel and I had planned to buy some things to make it feel more personal and give it our own touch. I grabbed the baby monitor and went to my room. I opened one of my boxes and started organizing everything. When I opened the last box, I took out the box containing my memories from the ball night. I opened it, ran my hand over that beautiful dress, and sighed once again. I picked up the perfume and thought, "Why not?" Starting tomorrow, I would wear this perfume every day - my salary was good, and when this bottle ran out, I could buy another. I put the box away, left the perfume on the dresser, and went to bed full of expectations for this new life that was opening up before me. Chapter 5 I showed up at the company at 8:00 a.m. Mrs. Taylor gave me a warm welcome and introduced me to everyone, and they were all very kind. The boss wasn't there - he was traveling and would return at the end of the week. The office was beautiful, very modern, decorated in white with stainless steel and green accents, managing to be both professional and welcoming. It was elegant, and I really liked it. I was particularly glad I had chosen to wear a black suit with a dark green silk blouse underneath and black heels. I would need to dress elegantly every day now, after all, I would be working directly with the company president. Mid-morning, I received a message from Mel saying she had managed to schedule an appointment with the director of the daycare near our apartment during lunch hour. I explained the situation to Mrs. Taylor and asked if it would be possible to leave during that time, assuring her I would be back on schedule. "So you have a child. How old is he?" she asked with a smile. "He's two years old. He's a very clever little boy. He wasn't planned, but he's the reason for my life!" "What's his name?" "Peter." "Peter. A strong name. You're not married, I know that, but what about your son's father, are you still together?" My heart sank - how could I explain to her that I didn't know who the father was? But I don't lie, so let's face the truth. I told her that Peter's father was someone I met at a party and never saw again. She looked at me seriously, but there was no judgment in her eyes. Then she said: "You have my respect, Catherine. It's not easy being a single mother, and it's very difficult to tell truths like this when you know they might trigger others' judgment. Thank you for your trust and honesty. Go take care of the daycare arrangements for your son, we'll continue this afternoon - no need to rush." I thanked her and said goodbye, heading off to meet Mel and Peter. My admiration and respect for Mrs. Taylor only grew. She's a woman in her mid-fifties, with very light blonde hair and almost transparent blue eyes. She's a beautiful and elegant woman, but most importantly, she's very welcoming. We got along very well. During the rest of the morning, she filled me in with information about the work, and I took notes on everything. At lunchtime, I left the building, and Mel was already waiting at the door with Peter. I got in the car, and we went to lunch before heading to the daycare. Mel and I loved the daycare, and Peter was already fitting in, running around with his new little friends - he's such an outgoing boy. That made me so happy! My son was happy! We decided not to look at other daycares since this one was excellent and very close to home, just three blocks away. We completed the enrollment and sorted out all the details. The director suggested we let Peter stay until the end of the day since he was having fun and could start adapting. Mel agreed to pick him up at the end of the day. Mel dropped me back at the company and told me she'd head home to prepare for her job interview later in the afternoon. I returned to my office, arriving before Mrs. Taylor. I sat at the desk and started reviewing everything she had already told me. The phone on the desk rang, and I wasn't sure what to do, but since this would be my desk, I answered in my most professional voice: "Miller Group, Executive Office, good afternoon, how may I help you?" I heard a deathly silence on the other end followed by a long sigh. Someone spoke up with obvious impatience, in a strong and slightly hoarse voice: "Put Mariana on." I was startled but kept my composure and replied: "I'm sorry, sir, but Mrs. Taylor hasn't returned from lunch yet. May I help you, or would you like to leave a message?" "Who is this speaking," he asked, even more impatiently. "My name is Catherine, I'm Mr. Miller's new executive assistant." "But I don't know you," he seemed to grow more impatient with each word. "It's my first day here, sir. Would you like to leave a message?" "Tell Mariana to call me as soon as she sets foot in the office." "Certainly, sir. And your name is?" "Looks like I'm your boss!" He snapped and hung up. Wow, what a stressed-out man! This wasn't in the job description. My throat immediately tightened. Had I already made a bad impression on my boss? I was so screwed! I started thinking I wouldn't last long in this job. Shortly after, Mrs. Taylor arrived and I passed on the message with a worried look on my face. She looked at me with a smile, as if understanding my concern, and asked: "Was he calm?" I looked at her and couldn't help myself: "He was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. I'm pretty sure I could see his jugular vein popping out of his neck." She burst out laughing and then said: "You two are going to get along great! You'll tame the beast, I'm sure of it." I wasn't so sure about that. Maybe I shouldn't even unpack my bags, this man was going to eat me alive! | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=17966&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 375 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | redtgb.com | VIDEO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=17966&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475833287_1321334092544223_2338751185115660876_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NKM4pBMfgxYQ7kNvgHLcwt1&_nc_oc=Adh93Es7BKPHfQLxZZ6ZXSmDEJymMxCx3IOaTcgx1GVsky6WnO5npIeJbAJLP4XQakXePrkPE2ZKLJSpD1N56OL6&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A9iapwPRn7WgUHe-EO9Q2lS&oh=00_AYAB1miPrEmwgshMH48x3GuINWbuG1dPsZmqGI-FZbXqKg&oe=67CC1DE5 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,766,002 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2765999}' |
No | 2025-03-03 18:28 | active | 2789 | 0 |
![]() |
VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE | http://instagram.com/bodega.bros | bodega.bros | https://www.instagram.com/_u/bodega.bros | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Visit Instagram Profile | 0 | instagram.com | CAROUSEL | http://instagram.com/bodega.bros | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.cdninstagram.com/v/t51.2885-19/320363593_811024336665340_386765636439891589_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s206x206_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=525117&_nc_ohc=AxnO8cXqgmcQ7kNvgFdW0Ww&_nc_oc=AdiwXczaG3cUb5sb3U514pB6HO_a4oFn8zSzry3TwLp5MgwtGmodDr-RHLJ4TacsbvFVCVvpPnpN0yhNqhUEz473&_nc_zt=24&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.cdninstagram.com&oh=00_AYCYoR-7qj6ez92SVx3sq9LkS_MerJ7egT1cNq6MxZ2vVQ&oe=67CC345E | IG_ADS_IDENTITY | 1 | 0 | 0 | bodega.bros | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,767,658 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2767655}' |
No | 2025-03-03 18:57 | active | 2790 | 0 |
![]() |
The 2026 Honda Passport | Engineered for exploration. The backpack design on the all-new Passport helps optimize storage for all your outdoor trips. đ | SHOP_NOW | https://ads.revjet.com/click?path=CnOFaOd_vMbJOlDq | Honda | https://www.facebook.com/Honda/ | 5,488,045 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Shop Now | 0 | https://automobiles.honda.com/passport | DCO | Meet the Passport | https://ads.revjet.com/click?path=CnOFaOd_vMbJOlDqioJsDLRg8O-5V_2q-OmSdmeBjCc&hx=54301097&tag=mp10145&fb_ad_id={{ad.id}}&fb_adset_id={{adset.id}}&fb_campaign_id={{campaign.id}}&fb_account_id=act_380802891409613&fb_ad_name={{ad.name}}&fb_adset_name={{adset.name}}&fb_campaign_name={{campaign.name}}&fb_placement={{placement}}&fb_site_source_name={{site_source_name}}&_crv_name=Passport_Finance_In%20Market_Non%20Base_MY26_PASSPORT_APR_NON_BASE_IMAGE_TRAILSPORT_A&_crv_type=rpa-honda__fb-offer-image&_crv_cta=SHOP_NOW&lp=https%3A%2F%2Fautomobiles.honda.com%2Fpassport%24%24suffix%24%24 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481102603_647426644625597_7359090734568840791_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Q6hCRDdAhuwQ7kNvgFfZT14&_nc_oc=AdhWTJNVQYdfD-4Kk4RgarLAMJrKnqbRtBBQ8kPCK06U_m9CbLSX1ThH2ouLnDAZhw4fA37rYzNMeFWcWZiSlbjN&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ABM6QbG4FnY6fzaa0vPuUHL&oh=00_AYCns6L7mZcpGnNTULg61AATJFY-2yFrXN1ylm8xUWtH4A&oe=67CC1592 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Honda | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,768,407 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2025-03-03 19:10 | active | 2791 | 0 | Read next chapter | She was overjoyed when she found out she was pregnant, but she saw her husband having intimate with his first love. She left the divorce agreement in tears, hiding her pregnant belly and departing with a broken heart... ===== "Ms. Wright, congratulations! Your baby's very healthy." Jenessa Wright walked out of the hospital in a daze, clutching the pregnancy test result close to her chest. She was pregnant with Ryan's baby! Looking down, she absentmindedly caressed her still-flat belly and broke into a smile. Grinning like silly, Jenessa hurriedly took out her phone to call Ryan Haynes, her husband, excited to share the wonderful news. However, just as she was about to dial his number, her phone buzzed. It read, "Come to Imodon Hotel right now." It was a message from Ryan. Imodon Hotel? Why'd he want her to go there all of a sudden? Jenessa was puzzled, but she didn't hesitate for long. She hailed a cab and headed straight to the hotel. Since Ryan wanted to see her, she figured she might as well tell him the good news in person. With her heart pounding in anticipation, Jenessa arrived at the hotel. As soon as she stepped out of the car, she noticed the lobby was adorned with flowers and a brand-new red carpet, clearly prepared for a celebration. Jenessa paused, momentarily stunned, before remembering that today was their wedding anniversary. Could it be that Ryan had asked her to come here to surprise her? She smiled to herself, wondering idly how Ryan would react to the news of her pregnancy. Jenessa wove her way through the crowd, her plain attire blending into the festive scene unnoticed. It didn't take long for her to spot the dazzlingly handsome man, who easily stood out among the crowd. He was none other than her husband, Ryan Haynes, the father of their child. Just as a smile started to form on her lips, she spotted the woman standing next to Ryan, and her smile froze. That woman was Ryan's first love, Maisie Powell! Since when was Maisie back in town? Jenessa stood glued to her spot, paralyzed as she watched Ryan and Maisie entertain the guests like a perfect couple. Friends surrounded the two, and they seemed to be offering them their congratulations. "Maisie, you're finally home. This deserves a toast!" "Ryan, after all these years, you and Maisie have finally reunited. Doesn't that call for a celebratory drink?" Gradually, the teasing grew louder. Maisie, dressed to the nines in a s*xy red dress and exquisite makeup, chuckled graciously. "Quit teasing us, you guys. Ryan already has a wife." At the mention of Jenessa, the people around showed disdain. "Jenessa? Please! Ryan only married her to appease his grandma!" "Exactly! Ryan has always wanted to marry you. Right, Ryan?" Ryan, looking like a prince in his custom-tailored suit, radiated a cool, unique charisma. "Alright, enough already; stop teasing Maisie," he said coolly. "She can't drink; let me drink on her behalf." As soon as he said this, his friends' laughter and teasing grew even more intense. "Hey, Ryan, what the heck? You're being so protective of her, aren't you? Fine! If she can't drink, then you'll have to drink her share! And you're not allowed to leave until you've finished!" Amidst the boisterous teasing, Ryan remained cool and collected, but there was an unmistakable hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. Next to him, Maisie lowered her head and blushed shyly. This loving scene was so glaring that it pierced Jenessa's heart. She didn't know when or how, but she somehow ended up outside the hotel, only realizing it when the cold raindrops hit her face. The chilly wind and drizzling rain enveloped her, and in no time, a fierce storm broke out, soaking her to her bones. Still, she didn't move an inch and simply stared blankly at the rain. Why had Ryan called her over? Was this all just a ploy to make her witness their affection and gracefully surrender her place as his wife to his beloved Maisie? Jenessa's breathing grew heavy. Looking around in a daze, she figured there was nothing she could do but leave this wretched place. With stiff, deliberate steps, she trudged home in the rain. Standing at the doorway, she gazed at the familiar house, her thoughts drifting. Two years ago, when her family was on the brink of bankruptcy, they tried salvaging their situation by marrying her off into the Haynes family. Ryan was initially unwilling, but because his gravely ill grandma kept pressuring him, he reluctantly agreed to the arranged marriage. Now that his grandma's health had improved and Maisie was back from abroad, Jenessa thought maybe it was time for her to pack her things and leave Ryan. Jenessa didn't know how long she stood in front of the house before the sound of a car engine reached her ears. Then, Ryan's deep voice spoke beside her. "Jenessa, why are you standing here, out in the rain?" Chapter 2 I Want A Divorce In a daze, Jenessa looked up, only to meet the stern gaze of the man standing before her. Was she seeing things? What was Ryan doing here? Maisie had just returned from abroad; shouldn't he be spending time with the woman he loved? Ryan couldn't help but frown when he didn't receive a response from Jenessa. Jenessa, soaking wet from the rain, looked like a drowned rat. With her long, dark hair plastered to her pale cheeks, water dripping steadily from the ends, she seemed so helpless and pitiful. "What on earth happened to you?" Ryan questioned, his tone sounding a bit harsher than intended. Jenessa recalled how gentle and affectionate he was with Maisie at the hotel earlier, causing her heart to ache. It was painfully clear that Ryan's attitude towards the woman he loved and the one he didn't were worlds apart. Trying hard to swallow the bitter taste in her mouth, Jenessa forced a smile and softly explained, "It started raining on my way back home, and I didn't have an umbrella, so I got drenched-" While speaking, her nose suddenly itched unbearably, and she couldn't help but sneeze loudly. But instead of pitying her, Ryan only frowned deeper. "You're not a child anymore. If you get caught in the rain, the first thing you should do when you get home is dry off and change your clothes. Do I really need to spell things out for you?" The smile on Jenessa's face stiffened. "I-I'm sorry..." "Go get changed quickly, or else you'll catch a cold." Ryan seemed too impatient with her to say anything more, so he bypassed her and walked inside the house. Catch a cold? Only then did Jenessa remember that she was pregnant; she couldn't afford to get sick, lest she put the baby in harm's way. With that in mind, she hurried to her room, took a hot shower, and let the warm water chase away the chill. Wrapped in a towel, she stepped out of the steam-filled bathroom, only to find Ryan standing in her way. She gasped in surprise and instinctively clutched her towel more tightly around her chest. Ryan's sharp gaze remained fixed on her, and upon noticing her reaction, he asked indifferently, "Why should you be nervous? It's nothing I haven't already seen." Jenessa's face flushed bright red as memories of their passionate, intimate nights together flashed before her eyes. Without waiting for a response, Ryan casually held out a cold medicine pill and a glass of water. "Here, take this." Jenessa hesitantly glanced at the pill in his hand, worried that it might not be good for the baby. "Well, I think I'll be fine without it. After all, I was only in the rain for a while." Unexpectedly, Ryan refused to let her off the hook. "Have you seen yourself in the mirror? You're as pale as a ghost. We're visiting Grandma tomorrow, so you'd better not get sick, you hear me?" But Jenessa, worried about the baby, stubbornly resisted. "I just need to drink something warm, that's all. I'm fine, really." At this point, Ryan's patience wore thin. He decisively popped the pill in his mouth and drank some water from the glass. "Ryan, what're you- Agh!" Before Jenessa could get another word out, Ryan leaned closer, his tall frame looming over her, and grabbed her delicate chin. Forcing her to raise her head, he planted his lips firmly on hers. The pill and water then flowed into her mouth, and he didn't loosen his grip until he was certain that she had swallowed the pill. The sudden kiss made Jenessa dizzy, washing away all her inhibitions. Ryan's desires were stirred, and he carried her over to the bed. He pulled away from her for the briefest of moments to undo his tie, his eyes burning with an all-consuming desire for her. When Jenessa met his intense gaze, she snapped back to reality and cried out, "No!" Trembling, she pushed against his rock-hard chest. "Hmm?" Ryan stopped in his tracks, wondering if he had misheard. He tried to kiss Jenessa again, but she decisively turned her head away, avoiding his eyes. "Ryan, I..." She gulped, struggling to get the words out. "I want a divorce." Her words extinguished Ryan's desires in the blink of an eye. Annoyance flashing across his face, he coldly grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up at him, his deep eyes staring piercingly into hers. "Say that again?" Jenessa's heart skipped a beat. Still, she managed to suppress the turbulent emotions inside her and bravely met Ryan's intense gaze. "I said, I want a divorce." A flicker of unreadable emotion crossed Ryan's eyes. "Why?" Jenessa was taken aback by his question, confusion and bewilderment evident on her face. Why else? To fulfill his wish to marry his beloved Maisie, of course. "Because..." Her voice trailed off feebly, unable to utter the obvious. "Is your family in financial trouble again? This is about money?" Ryan looked down at her icily. "Jenessa, don't you know your place? If you need something, just say it. Don't play these little games with me, because I do not have the patience for this bullshit." Jenessa quietly clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. So, Ryan assumed that her request for a divorce was just one of her games, an attempt to leverage the situation for her benefit? Jenessa smiled bitterly, but her eyes showed a look of uncharacteristically fierce determination. "Don't worry. I don't want anything but a divorce. Ryan, we were going to get a divorce sooner or later, so what difference does it make?" Ryan didn't respond immediately. He just stared at her with a strange, serious look in his eyes. His silence sent Jenessa into a trance, a mix of anxiety and inexplicable flicker of hope taking root in her heart. "Or... do you not want a divorce?" Chapter 3 Look Out, World! The thought that Ryan might want to stay married made Jenessa's heart skip a beat, her chest heaving from anticipation. However, under her hopeful gaze, Ryan scoffed coldly. "Jenessa, don't kid yourself." His tone was full of mockery, each word piercing her heart like a knife. "Do you really think I'd say 'no' to a divorce?" He locked eyes with her, his gaze icy cold. "Remember this, Jenessa-you're the one who asked for a divorce. You'd better not come crawling back to me when it's all said and done." With that, he got out of bed and left, slamming the door behind him. Jenessa lay despondently on the bed, her heart heavy with disappointment. Tears rolling down her cheeks, she gently placed a hand on her belly, feeling the little life growing inside her. She had originally planned to tell Ryan the good news, but in the span of just a few hours, they were on the brink of divorce. After thinking about it a moment or two, she decided it was best to keep Ryan in the dark about her pregnancy. Even if they separated ways, she could raise the baby on her own. Then, thinking about her job as Ryan's secretary, she felt a pang of helplessness. Ryan's grandma had arranged for her to work under Ryan to nurture their relationship, and back then, it seemed like a good idea. But now, things were different, and it was high time she left that job. The following morning, as soon as Jenessa arrived at the WorldLink Group's headquarters, a few of her more gossipy colleagues surrounded her. "Jenessa, we've been waiting for you all morning! What's going on with Mr. Haynes and that Maisie girl? Are they an item now?" "News of Mr. Haynes throwing a welcome-home party for international supermodel Maisie Powell went viral overnight. He even invited all his friends. Looks like he's planning to make their relationship public soon!" "I heard that after the party, they spent the night together. Maybe she's his future wife!" Jenessa felt a pang of bitterness as she listened. After a brief hesitation, she replied despondently, "I don't know much about it." Her colleagues exchanged glances and rolled eyes. Obviously, they didn't believe her. "Come on, Jenessa! You're Mr. Haynes' secretary. You know him better than anyone. How could you not know any insider information? Just spill the beans already!" Jenessa forced a weak smile. Everyone knew that she was Ryan's secretary, but very few people knew that she was also Ryan's wife. He was even reluctant to make their relationship public. With a soft sigh, she stood her ground more firmly. "I really don't know, okay? Enough with the gossip." The colleagues wanted to press her further, but Jenessa cut them off before they could get another word out. "I said there's nothing to say, so quit pestering me. Were you all hired just to gossip? Get back to work, all of you!" Her stern expression made them uneasy, but she was right; they had to comply. "Okay, okay, we get it." As Jenessa walked away, they couldn't help but mutter and grumble among themselves. "Who does she think she is? Acting all high and mighty. Humph! She's not the only secretary here." "Yeah, when she started working here out of the blue three years ago, we all thought she had some kind of relationship with Mr. Haynes. But in the end, he didn't pay her any special attention-never took her to meetings with clients. She's his personal secretary, but what of it? Just eye candy!" "Her days here are numbered. Once Maisie marries Mr. Haynes, Jenessa will be the first one to go. After all, who would trust a pretty secretary around their man?" "Exactly!" Their laughter and unrestrained chatter filled the office, but Jenessa turned a deaf ear to it all and walked straight to her desk, immersing herself in her work. She knew how those seemingly friendly colleagues truly saw her. But she couldn't argue with them, because even she herself felt like a joke. Before she knew it, it was time to get off work, and most of the secretaries had already gone home. Just as Jenessa was packing her things, she received a call from her best friend, Brinley Lloyd. "Hey, I saw the news this morning. What the hell is going on with Ryan and that Maisie girl? Just rumors, right?" Hearing the disbelief in Brinley's voice, Jenessa sighed heavily. "It's true." Brinley gasped in shock mixed with horror. "What the hell?!" Throughout the day, Jenessa had thought things through, so she was relatively calm as she explained, "In the first place, Ryan and I only got married as part of an agreement. I always knew he had no feelings for me; he only married me because his grandma insisted. Now that the woman he loves is back in the picture, there's no reason for me to stay. It's time to let them be together." Brinley felt both incredulous and indignant. "But... What about the baby? Weren't you going to surprise him?" "Would it be a wonderful surprise to him? Or a horrifying shock?" Jenessa instinctively touched her flat belly, a bitter smile on her lips. "Anyway, what matters is I've made up my mind- I want a divorce, and I'll raise this baby on my own. There's no need for him to know." "Seriously, a divorce? Are you sure about that?" Brinley sounded very concerned. "If you don't want him to know you're pregnant, then you can't keep working at WorldLink. Your belly will get bigger and bigger." "Don't worry, I'm way ahead of you. I'll resign soon. Then, I can finally go back to doing what I truly love." The mention of her long-lost dreams brought a rare smile to Jenessa's face. "Oh, my God! Jenessa, are you going back to your old career?" Brinley was thrilled. "That's fantastic! I always believed in you! You're a genius designer! Look out, world-Sloane Todd, a legend in the fashion design world, is coming! You shouldn't have wasted your talents as Ryan's secretary all these years. He's not worth it!" "Sloane Todd..." Jenessa felt a bit dazed at the mention of that long-forgotten pseudonym. For Ryan, she had lost herself for so long. She almost forgot who she truly was. "Jenessa." A magnetic, masculine voice suddenly sounded behind her. Startled, Jenessa whirled around to find a stern-looking Ryan standing behind her. Chapter 4 A Bun In The Oven "Ry-I mean, Mr. Haynes! What are you doing here?" Jenessa was so startled that she fumbled for the right words, having been caught completely off guard. She hurriedly ended the call, her jittery gaze searching Ryan's face for any signs of anger, feeling inexplicably scared and flustered. When had Ryan arrived? How much had he overheard? "Weren't we supposed to visit Grandma at the hospital today?" Ryan asked, impatience evident in his tone. Only then did Jenessa remember that they had indeed made plans that day. Lowering her head apologetically, she murmured, "I... I'm sorry." "Hmph," Ryan grunted indifferently. As though unwilling to spare another glance at her, he turned around and walked out, saying briskly, "Let's go." It took the dazed Jenessa a second before she snapped to her senses and quickly caught up to him. On the way to the hospital, her mind was in turmoil. A complex mix of emotions plagued her heart as she anxiously wondered if Ryan had overheard her conversation with Brinley. But then she figured, if Ryan had heard that she planned to secretly raise their baby on her own, he wouldn't be so calm now. The two sat side by side in the back seat in complete silence. Naturally, Jenessa's distracted demeanor was a bit hard to ignore. Ryan couldn't stand it anymore. Brows furrowed, he turned his head slightly and demanded, "What's going on with you?" His deep voice startled Jenessa, interrupting her thoughts. "N-nothing," she stammered hastily. "Is that so?" Ryan spoke slowly, his tone carrying a hint of doubt. Jenessa's racing heart pounded in her chest. Just as she opened her mouth to defend herself, Ryan's magnetic voice suddenly sounded again, this time a lot closer to her ear. "If it really is nothing, then why are you avoiding me? Why won't you look at me, hmm?" Jenessa, frozen in place, dared not move an inch. A barely audible scoff escaped Ryan as he reached out one hand, gently grasping the back of her neck. From the corner of her eye, Jenessa saw him leaning in slowly...... ...... ==== To the public, she was the CEO's executive secretary. Behind closed doors, she was the wife he never officially acknowledged. Jenessa was elated when she learned that she was pregnant. But that joy was replaced with dread as her husband, Ryan, showered his affections on his first love. With a heavy heart, she chose to set him free and leave, only to be caught by Ryan... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3& | LEARN_MORE | https://web.weread.mobi/57632322-fb_contact-enr25_ | Hello Read | https://www.facebook.com/61550873765205/ | 1,009 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | web.weread.mobi | VIDEO | https://web.weread.mobi/57632322-fb_contact-enr25_2-c3-0727-core3.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1166169688155768&exdata=E7C53BDECE0DE88BA68D05412A407F951F2330C5032AE911 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476460282_993541642630446_7533857065575240938_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Jev26avZ2EoQ7kNvgHpCzvG&_nc_oc=Adj_mu3xAsAjrPscA4hi2Uj_aEOLuMEvcOILnHZ4HU-VHSRp7j2cuUSFnbcXBA4fMrnMvcFVh8n1GobJ76i_HTdc&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AQ2twZbCXhXTIQuGz4BSo7n&oh=00_AYD0jxkfzayqjVzxBYT4NBKX14aYrqNBKoJG_nJ7jMJbEw&oe=67CC2C0F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Hello Read | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,768,548 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2768592}' |
Yes | 2025-03-03 19:11 | active | 2791 | 0 | đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | "Are... are you sure, Esther?" I ask with a broken voice. My heart races, filled with happiness. "Very sure, Luna. You're carrying a little wolf!" "Why haven't I been able to smell it, or his father?" I ask, worried. "It's very recent, perhaps that's why. Give it a few more days and you should be able to sense the pheromones." She replies, and I nod, my eyes blurred with tears. I am the Luna of the "Autumn Forest" pack. Three years ago, I married the man I love madly, despite not being destined mates, my Alpha Dorian. I've given everything to be the perfect Luna, the pillar he can lean on. However, a shadow looms over my marriageâthe topic of an heir. I've never been able to get pregnant, and I admit I don't share the bed with Dorian as often. But I know his duties as Alpha keep him extremely busy and stressed. "Please, don't tell anyone in the pack. I want to surprise my husband." "Don't worry, Luna, I won't say anything. Congratulations!" She smiles at me, and I return the smile, overflowing with excitement and happiness. Despite being a foreigner, not originally belonging to this pack, ever since my parents died and the previous Alpha took me in, I've never felt rejected or looked down upon. That's why I've devoted myself fully to my duties as Luna. I'm grateful for my life and the wonderful man I'm married to. ***** "What's with all this food? Is there going to be a party?" "Hands off!" I swat away the greedy claws of Sophia, my best friend, who sneaked in through the back kitchen door. "But wow, puff pastry tart and everything!" she says, sitting on a stool. Honestly, I may have gone a bit overboard with the dishes, but I'm so happy I want everything to be perfect. All my Alpha's favorite foods are ready! "Well, today is Dorian's and my anniversary. I want to celebrate with an intimate dinner," I say, turning back to the caramel on the stove. I don't hear her respond, so I turn halfway, curious. "What's wrong?" "N-nothing, nothing... I just heard the Alpha had an emergency today. Didn't he tell you?" she asks, and I frown. Actually, Dorian doesn't usually explain much about his work. I guess it's to avoid worrying me. "No, but he'll come back anyway. He knows today is special." I respond, completely convinced. She looks at me strangely. Lately, I can't quite understand her, but she's the first person who approached me in this pack and has always supported me. I value her greatly as a friend. "Sophie, there's something I want to tell you, but... I'll tell you tomorrow. It's very important to me," I say suddenly, wanting to share the good news with her, but not before confessing it to Dorian. "Really? Can't you tell me now?" she asks, gossip-mode activated, leaning over the counter while munching on a homemade cookie. "No, no. Tomorrow. I promise you'll be the second to know," I reply, and I can feel my happiness radiating from every pore. "Fine, I'll leave you with your mystery then. I've got things to do. Happy anniversary," she grumbles, frustrated I didn't spill the secret, and leaves the same way she came. I check the clock. There's still time. I take off my apron and head to the second floor to shower and get dressed nicely. Everything has to be perfect tonight, celebrating with my beloved mate. ***** I glance at the clock for the thousandth time, sitting on the sofa. It's past midnight, and Dorian hasn't arrived. I look at the cold dishes on the dining table and get up, resigned to reheating them again. I'm in the middle of that task when I hear the front door open and close. His delicious scent tingles my nose, warming my stomach. I glance at my burgundy dress, smoothing it out and fixing my hair in the hallway mirror. My jet-black hair is tied in a high ponytail, and my intensely blue eyes, highlighted with makeup, stare back at me. I step into the foyer, watching my imposing Alpha enter the door. "My love, how was your day? Lots of work, right?" I grab the coat he's holding to hang it up. I see him clutching some documents, but I assume they're pack matters. I move closer to kiss him, but he steps back. "I'm sweaty and dirty from the road. Don't contaminate yourself," he says, his piercing honey eyes staring at meâeyes I adore despite their constant coldness. It's just part of his nature. He carries too many responsibilities after inheriting the role so young when his father died. His blond hair is messily handsome, and for some reason, damp. I can even catch the scent of an unfamiliar shower gel. Why would he shower before coming home? And he said he was dirty, yet it's clear he just bathed. "S-sure, give me a second to reheat dinner. You must be hungry..." "I'm not hungry. Valeria, we need to talk." "But the dinnerâ" "Forget dinner. Let's go to the living room. I need to tell you something," his authoritative voice makes me tense. I follow him, starting to feel deeply worried. My hand slips into my skirt pocket, clutching the folded document stating I'm having his baby. "Why was the table so full of dishes? Were you planning a party?" he asks, glancing at the dining room. My heart clenches. "Love, I know you've been busy with pack duties. But... don't tell me you forgot our anniversary? Today marks three years since we mated," I say, sitting on the couch. I expect him to sit beside me, but instead, he chooses the armchair opposite. Dorian has never been overly affectionate, but tonight he's too distant. Too cold. An alarm goes off inside me. "Of course, I remembered. You have no idea how long I've been waiting for our third anniversary," he replies, but I don't see a trace of joy in his expression. I know everything will change with my news. Our relationship hasn't been great because of this. The pack elders keep pressuring him for an heir. When I tell him about the baby, he'll be happy. "I'll be quick because I can't stand this anyâ" "Wait! Wait, Dorian. Let me show you something first, and then you can tell me what you wanted to say," I interrupt him, feeling a strong premonition, I won't like his next words. Lowering my head, I take out the folded paper and hand it to him, my heart racing with emotion. He takes it, reading silently as I watch him, anxious, waiting for his joy to match mine. "I'm pregnant! I'm carrying your pup! We'll have an heir for the pack. I'm sure the Goddess has blessed us with a son!" I can't hold back and blurt it out directly. Tears in my eyes, I rise and move toward him, wanting to embrace him. But as in love as I am, even I can see this isn't the reaction I expected from the father of my child. "Are you sure about this, or is it just a trick to keep me tied to you?" he suddenly says, rising and pushing me away when I try to hug him. "Dorian... Of course, I'm sure. Look, that's the midwife's handwriting. Why would I lie about something so important? My love, what's wrong? What's happening, my Alpha?" "No, no. Damn it!" I watch him pace like a caged wolf around the living room. "This can't be happening. Not now!" "Dorian..." "Did you tell my mother? Anyone else?!" he asks suddenly, approaching me and gripping my shoulders tightly. "N-no, love. I was waiting to tell you first. I thought... you'd be happy. I know they've been pressuring you. Alpha, you don't have to be tense anymore. We'll have our family." I raise a trembling hand to caress his cheek, but he just stares at me with those golden eyes, silent. I can't figure out what's going on in his head. "You're right... I've been very stressed. I'm sorry," he suddenly pulls me into his arms, and I finally sigh, relieved, hugging him back tenderly. For a second, I feared he wasn't happy. "We'll get through this together, my Alpha. I'll be the perfect Luna so no one will judge you," I whisper, lifting my head. I want him to kiss me, to make love to me like we haven't in a long time. "Let's go for a run. A wild, unrestricted anniversary night." He suddenly suggests it, taking my hand and pulling me toward the back of our house, which borders the pack's forest. "Shift into your she-wolf," he commands, and I watch him undressing. He's so charming and strong. His hair glows under the moonlight, and I begin the transformation into my "she-wolf," one of the greatest lies and secrets of my lifeâsomething not even Dorian knows. ***** We run freely across the pack's lands. But I notice how we keep going farther and farther, even crossing the borders, yet I just follow Dorian's massive white wolf racing wildly ahead of me. We reach a remote place, at the edge of a deep cliff, but above us, the moon shines intensely, and the forest landscape stretches far below. "Where is this? We're outside our pack's territory... Aren't we trespassing on someone's land?" I gaze into the distance from the edge, mesmerized by the view, having already shifted back into human form, but no one responds. I feel uneasy and start to turn around. However, something inside me stirs with alarm. A crow caws in the distanceâbut it's already too late. "Do... Dorian, whaâ?! Aaaaaahhh!" I scream as I feel wolf claws tearing into my abdomen, deeply ripping through me. Terrified and shocked by the sudden attack, I try to run. I attempt to shift back into my wolf to escape into the forest, away from whatever is happening, away from this rabid Alpha wolf whose blood-red eyes glare at me with pure hatredâbut it's impossible to flee. "Ahhh! Let me go! Dorian, what are you doing?! What are you doing?! Ahhh! Help! Help!" I scream as he jumps on me when I try to escape. C2 THE WORST BETRAYAL VALERIA He bites my thigh viciously and drags me beneath his body, controlling me mercilessly. I try to resist, to call for help, my hands clutching my stomach, trying to protect my pup, but his claws, like deadly weapons, pierce my skin, tearing apart my small, vulnerable body. I have to raise my arms instinctively when his sharp claws aim for my face, and I scream in agony as a deep wound slices across my cheek from my forehead. Leaving my belly exposed, he struck our child. "Nooo, not the pup, please, Dorian, not our son!" Tears poured endlessly from my eyes as I begged him, but his canines tore through my flesh, and his claws dug into the depths of my insides with chilling cruelty, seeking to rip out the life growing inside me. I donât know how long this agony lastedâI sobbed, pleading as long as I could speak. The pain in my entire body was unbearable, but worse was the pain in my soul, bleeding and shattered. I was discarded on the ground like trash, on the edge of a precipice, my consciousness nearly slipping away from the pain when I saw him shift into his human form. "You thought you could keep me tied to you forever?" he yelled furiously. His eyes were cold and disgusted, a look I had never seen before. "Did you really think I loved you, that I was dying to have a child with you? What a waste!" He kicked me with rage, but I no longer had the strength to even moan in pain. "Three damn years I've been separated from my mate because of you!" he roared, pouring out all the hatred he'd stored up over time. "WhyâŠ?" I barely managed to whisper, my face swollen, my tongue heavy, and my throat bleeding from a deep wound. "Because you came to the pack, the miserable orphan, and that old lady said you would give birth to the strongest Alphas, powerful enough to elevate my bloodline." "Pure nonsense from that crazy old hag, but my mother believed her and forced me to give up my mate for you because you were infatuated with me! She gave me three damn yearsâthat was our deal. If you didnât succeed, Iâd be free." "So, today I come, ready to rid myself of an obstacle like you, and you say that youâre carrying my son," he laughed like a psychopath. "I wonât let you do it again, Valeria. You won't ruin my life again. This is the end for you!" He walked toward me, and I saw death staring me in the face. I wanted to say so many things... «I didn't know you already loved someone else. I was just a foolish, infatuated girl, but I never forced you to love me back. How could you deceive me, fake everything all this time? Our child⊠how could you⊠how could you do thisâŠ?!» I felt so powerless as I lay there, sobbing, bloody, and dying. I wished I could connect with his wolf, scream out this injustice, but I couldnâtânot even that. I didnât have an inner she-wolf. I could only shift my body and pretend. Some said it was trauma from my adoptive parentsâ violent death, where only I survived. Others claimed it was a curse, but I knew that wasn't true. I had never felt the presence of a wolf spirit within me. "Goodbye, dear wife. You don't seem so special after all," he said cynically, and with his foot, he kicked me over the cliff's edge. The last thing I knew was the sensation of falling into the cold void. I looked up at the dark sky as shadows of crows circled above my head, like messengers of death. "I'm so sorry, baby. I couldn't protect you." ***** "Why aren't her wounds healing properly?" "I can't waste the pack's blood on a stranger. Jake already did too much rescuing her from the rogue woods. She has to heal on her own." "Honestly, I don't even know how this woman is still alive. Poor thing⊠her body is horribly damaged, especially her belly⊠and her face." I heard voices talking nearby, hands examining me. An unbearable pain worse than death itself burned through my body, dragging me between consciousness and darkness. I donât know how much time passed or where I was, but when I opened my eyes, I saw a white ceiling. I looked around and saw a small room, lying on a personal bed. "You're awake?" a female voice spoke suddenly beside me, and I saw an unfamiliar face. I tried to speak, but for some reason, I couldn'tâit was as if my vocal cords refused to work. "Don't strain yourself. Stay calm. You⊠I don't think you can talk right now because of the wound on your neck," she explained with a troubled expression. And then, my foggy mind rememberedâeverything. The first thing I did was reach for my belly, trying to sit up despite the dizziness and searing pain. "Don't move! Wait, calm down, calm down!" she stopped me and eased me back down, but I needed to knowâdesperatelyâI had to know if a miracle had occurred. I looked at her intensely and then at my stomach, wrapped in thick bandages. "Yes⊠I understand what you're asking, but⊠I'm sorry⊠your belly was completely torn. Your womb was destroyed, and your pup⊠didn't make it. It was impossible to save him. We don't even know how you're still alive." I felt the tears pouring uncontrollably from my eyes. I closed them in pure agony, my soul shattering. My lips trembled, my entire body shook, and ragged sobs escaped my torn throat. Why did this have to happen to me? Why did everything around me have to turn into a nightmare? My baby, my pup was innocent. Why did something so horrible have to happen to him? "Calm down, please! You can't get like this! Aston, I need you here! Bring the sedative! Now, Aston, hurry!" "Aaaahh! Aaaahh!" I heard distorted screams, a cry so raw it could freeze the blood and shatter hearts. A desperate, broken woman wailedâand then I realized⊠it was me. That wretched woman who had lost everything⊠was me. ***** Days have passed. I know a man rescued me from the forest beneath the cliff. I'm staying in a small pack not far from Autumn Forest. With my hands still covered in wounds, I try to splash water on my face, but I can't even bear to touch my skin. I lift my head, and as I do every time that I face a mirror, I have to summon all my courage. My face, once beautiful and envied by many she-wolves, now bears a horrific scar running across my forehead and another deep one on my left cheek. Dorian not only destroyed my child's life, my womb, but he also scarred my face. It should have healed, but I know it won't. I don't possess the rapid healing ability of werewolves. Yes, I healâbut slower, and scars remain. I step outside the small room and hear the healer and the she-wolf who treated me speaking quietly. They're discussing how I've used too many resources and how they may have to ask me to leave soon since packs rarely welcome outsiders so easily. But the she-wolf argues that Iâm still in terrible condition. I appreciate her care and empathy, but it won't be necessary to cast me out. I've already decidedâIâll leave tonight on my own. ***** Hours later, I walk through the dark forest like a lost soul, the damp bandages soaked with reopened wounds, bleeding. I don't careâmy legs keep moving in a single direction. Hiding in the bushes, I watch the patrol line carefully. I know exactly how to slip past without being detectedâI designed this defense rotation myself for Dorian. Like so many things I did for him and the pack. I slip away into the shadows, as quickly as my battered body allows. The night and darkness are my allies. It's as if they amplify my strange abilities. I hear voices, laughter, and lights in the distanceâfrom the backyard of what had been my home for three long years. I walk as if in slow motion, wearing old sneakers and a worn-out dress that the she-wolf from the hospital gave me. "Ladies and gentlemen, I've gathered you all here today because I could no longer hide my happiness. Iâm finally marrying my beloved mate, the woman of my life, my sweet Sophia, your future Luna." I feel like I'm falling into a cavern of ice as I watch them, smiling and kissing in front of those who once called me Luna. It was my "best friend" Sophia and my traitorous Alpha Dorian, celebrating their union while my body should have been rotting beneath that cliff if their plan had worked. Traitorous hypocrite! That woman was even wearing one of my evening dresses, made up with my things, stealing my life without a trace of remorse. She had deceived me all this time, just as I had been blind to everyone in this pack, and worse, to the man who lay beside me every night while thinking of another woman. Even the midwife who told me about my pregnancy was there! Dorian must have promised her something to keep her silent. I clenched my fists so tightly my nails dug into my palms, my teeth chattering with rage. I waited, waited like the deranged psychopath I had become, watching their entire celebration until the lights went out and everyone left for their homes. ***** I climbed the stairs to the second floor, walked down the dimly lit hallway, but I could hear them perfectlyâmaking love in the master bedroom. Her feminine moans slipped through the crack of the slightly open door. I saw myself pushing it open gently. The moonlight streamed in through the large window, illuminating that figure riding Dorian, her back facing the entrance. "Alpha, tell me I'm better than her⊠Mmm⊠Come on, Dorian, tell me I'm better than that frigid Valeria." "You're the best, baby⊠don't even compare yourself to that stiff. Do me in her bed, come on⊠wasn't that what you always wanted?" Their filthy words hit my ears, and it was the final trigger I needed for everything to spiral out of control in an instant. I lunged at them on the bed. C3 THE OWNER OF THE CASTLE VALERIA I hear piercing screams, the sound of shattering glass, a savage roar, an Alpha's growls, struggling, and fighting. Something hot splashes against my face and arms. My claws shred, and my canines teared. I can't stop. I can't. Rage consumes me from the inside, demanding release. I don't know what I'm doing. I'm not conscious of myself. All I know is that when I regain control of my body, the first thing I see is my red hands. I'm kneeling on the floor, everything around me drenched in red, wreckage, and pieces of what once was a powerful AlphaâDorian. What have I done? What in the name of the Goddess have I done?! I stare at his severed head, lying just a meter away from me. Those honey-colored eyes still stare back at me in frozen terror, and I feel bile rising in my throat. I vomit to the side, unable to hold it back, disgusted by this scene of death and violence. Did I do all this? There's no one else here. I scan the area, not knowing where Sophia went. The only thing I'm sure of is that someone was thrown through the shattered glass window. I stand up on trembling legs, glance down, but all I see is the forest behind the house and bloodstains across the grass. "Don't let her escape! Sophia, stop crying and tell me clearly what happened!" Voices shouted, hurried footsteps ascending the stairs. It was my mother-in-law's voice. I had to get out of here. I had killed the Alpha, and only a painful death awaited me. Desperately, I looked down. It seemed I had thrown that wretch Sophia out the window. I decided to jump out myself, from the second floor. BAM! The door burst open during my hesitation, and my eyes locked with AnaĂs, my mother-in-law, the former LunaâDorian's mother. I saw the shock, the pain, and the fury in her eyes as she took in the scene. "You miserable! You killed my son! You murdered my Dorian! Seize her! Restrain her! I'm going to tear her apart with my bare hands!" She screamed, and the warriors behind her charged at me. I jumped without thinking. "Aaagghhh!" I groaned in pain as I crashed onto the grass, rolling over, but I forced my body to shift into my wolf form and ran with all the strength I had left. I fled into the forest as fast as my weakened legs allowed, escaping death. I don't know if it was adrenaline or sheer will to live, but I ran like a madwoman through unfamiliar lands and tangled woods. Days passed that way, where I only stopped to rest when I was on the verge of collapse, drinking water from mountain streams and feeding on prey that somehow appeared dead before me. Yes, yet another strange thing about my life. The few times I dared to close my eyes, every time I woke up, a small dead animal lay in front of my muzzle. I devoured them without knowing if they were poisonous or where they came fromâI just needed energy. All I could think about was surviving. One night, I felt them again. I thought they had grown tired of chasing my trail, but that wasnât the case. The sound of multiple wolves' footsteps echoed not far away. Desperation and exhaustion consumed meâI couldn't keep running forever. I had been skirting the borders of various packs, trying not to get caught, but that wasn't a solution. "She's just ahead! I can smell her! She will pay for this!" I heard a snarlâalready so close to my trail. I could practically feel the danger breathing down my neck as I pushed my legs and lungs past their limit. I was done. They were going to catch me after all this effort. Then I lifted my blue eyes and saw themâabove me, a flock of crows. Cawing, circling over my wolf form, as if trying to lead me somewhere. And for some reason, I followed them. I followed their sign and ventured deeper into unfamiliar landsâinto the forbidden forest where no one dared enter without an invitation. But I had nothing left to lose. If I was going to die, at least let it be quick and without torture. That's how I crossed through the mist, leading me to the Golden Moon pack, the territory guarded by the Guardiansâthe land ruled by the Lycan King. ***** I felt like no one was following me anymore. I had no idea how far I had gone into Golden Moon territory, but suddenly, several powerful warriors blocked my path, surrounding me. "Who are you, and why have you trespassed into our pack?" a massive gray wolf asked coldly, approaching me menacingly. The black wolf I shifted into, so small and fragile, would be considered an Omegaâthe lowest rank in the pack, the weakest, often reduced to servitude. That was why, when I became Luna, I had felt foolishly grateful to Dorian. "I'm only seeking refuge to rest⊠Iâm sorry for entering your forest. Just a few days, please⊠I only need a few days to recover and leave." I pleaded, praying my pursuers wouldn't dare follow me here. "Where do you come from? Speak! Why did you cross the Forbidden Forest? No one comes here for no reason! Tell the truth, or I'll rip your head off right now!" He growled, shoving me with his shoulder. I let out a low whimper of pain, unable to resist. Before he could take further action or carry out his threats, darkness consumed my vision, and I felt my body collapse unconscious to the ground. Maybe this time, I wouldn't wake up again. ***** The next time I opened my eyes, I was in a dark, damp cell, wearing tattered clothes barely covering my battered human body. Only the Goddess knows how I'm still alive. It seems she wants me to sufferâslowly and torturously. BAM! The sound of a metal door slamming jolted me. "So, you're finally awake! Take her out!" A massive, bald, intimidating man ordered two guards, who dragged me out. It was that gray wolf. I didnât even have the strength to walk, let alone resist. They took me to a small room where the questioning beganâtrying to dominate me with his Alpha presence. But it didnât work. I had no inner wolf to submit. I spent hours there, sitting on a hard chair, my hands tied behind me with ropes cutting into my skin. No matter how much freezing water they threw at me, how much they shouted or threatened, I kept my story and waited to die. My head hung limply, eyes closed, exhausted. At least they hadnât beaten me or done worse. I've heard horrible stories about this pack of barbarians. "Fine. Since you refuse to talk, you know what awaits you. I've given you the chance to confess." His dark eyes locked on mine, giving me his final warning, but I had nothing more to say. He drew a dagger, yanked my hair back, exposing my neck, ready to slit my throat. I saw hesitation in his eyes when my black hair fell away, revealing my hideous scars. Maybe I looked pitifulâbut he had a job to do. And I was ready for it to end. The dagger lowered, and I resigned myself. But a knock on the door interrupted my death once again, sending my emotions from one extreme to the other. "Now what the hellâŠ? M-Madam⊠I mean, Housekeeper, what brings you here?" His previously harsh voice turned nearly submissive. Curious, I looked toward the door and saw a short woman with blonde hair tied up neatly, elegant yet stern. "What were you doing here?" Her cold green eyes fixed on mine, and I lowered my head. "Sheâs an intruder. Pack businessâ" "You were going to kill her, werenât you?" she accused. "M-Madam, can we discuss this outside? It's protocol with intrudersâ" I heard his words stop short as a pair of black boots entered the room, standing right before me. "What's your name, girl?" "Valeria," I whispered weakly. "Look at me when I speak to you!" she ordered, and I lifted my head. She has a superior, imposing aura, and honestly, I think she's more terrifying than the massive brute. "Tell me, Valeria, do you want to live or die? You can survive if you agree to work for me. If not, pretend you never saw me," she offered, leaving me stunned. "W-what kind of work would it be?" "Work for the Guardians, in the castle kitchen or wherever you're neededâas a maid. I offer you shelter and food in exchange, a new chance to live," she said without breaking eye contact. I hesitated, feeling like I was selling my soul to another ruthless ruler. The Guardians were the Lycans, and the worst of them all was their leader, Aldric, the "Specter Slayer," whom all werewolves considered their king, though he didnât seem to care about the title. "I don't have all day. Are you coming or not?" she pressed. "Housekeeper, this woman is a stranger⊠how can she enter the castle with the Guardians? We don't know her intentionsâ" "I don't care why you entered these cursed lands. Your past stays behind if you accept my offer. But if you betray me or plot anything behind my back, slitting your throat will be the least of my punishments," the woman threatened, leaving me with only a second to decide. Live or die. Start anew in a strange place, possibly filled with more humiliation and sufferingâor die now and end my miserable existence. "I'll go with you. I accept the job," I finally chose to survive. ***** The Golden Moon pack was located in a valley, surrounded by dense forest with thick fog, and perched atop a hill in the distance was an imposing ancient stone castle. We traveled there in a carriage, rolling along cobblestone streets. This pack was massive, far more powerful than my former one. I remained silent the entire way, my black hair always hiding the scars on my face, my head bowed, not wanting to draw attention. The enormous ebony doors opened, carved stone walls rising tall and powerful, with strange statues perched on the dark eaves. At last, we arrived at an inner courtyard, and I stepped down from the carriage with some discomfort. I stared at the looming castle, half-shrouded in mist, more nightmarish than inviting. "Come. I'll give you your uniform and show you your room," she ordered, and I followed her inside. The moment we crossed the entrance, we were greeted by a massive hall. A chandelier filled with candles hung in the center, illuminating the spiraling staircases that seemed to stretch endlessly upward. I was distracted for a moment, staring at the glossy black-and-white marble floor, when something seemed to fall from the ceiling. BAM! I stumbled back, startled, barely containing a scream of pure panic as a woman's corpse crashed at my feet. She was headless, and blood still gushed from her severed neck, staining the entire floorâand even my legs. The head rolled down next; lifeless eyes frozen in a horrified expression. I looked up, trembling, and at the top of the stairs, a pair of gray, lupine, savage eyes stared back at me for a few seconds, chilling my blood to the core. C4 TAKING OUT THEIR LOVERS VALERIA His entire demeanor screamed, I'm the damn master of everything here, the absolute ruler. I immediately lowered my head, trembling. It didnât matter that I lacked an inner she-wolfâ the power radiating from that man felt like it could suffocate you, crush your soul, and he wasn't even standing that close to me. He was a Lycan, the superior species of werewolves, the ultimate evolution, and I was almost certain this was the most powerful of them allâAldric Thorne, the Lycan King. "Sasha, take out the trash and make sure my next personal maid isnât a scheming one, or she'll lose more than her head," his deep, cold, and intimidating voice echoed, followed by the sound of footsteps retreating. "This is a disaster. That's the fifth one in two months. I donât know what goes through these girls' heads. I warned them," the housekeeper muttered as she approached, pulling a small vial from the dead womanâs hand. "Another one who tried to please the King thinking she could be different and rise. Brainless. I'll call a servant to take her away. And your first task begins nowâclean up this mess." And so, my work in the Lycan King's castle began. The first lesson I learned: never, ever try to mess with that dangerous man, or you'll end up headless. Unfortunately, I soon found myself on the razor's edge again. ***** Sasha introduced me to the staff, a group of she-wolves and wolves working in the castle, attending to the Guardians. They all stared at me as if they were looking at a monster. I didnât careâI just wanted to keep existing and stay invisible. "The Guardians"âthatâs what they called the five Lycans who lived in this ancient, dark castle. They enforced the laws of our world, or at least those affecting werewolves, maintaining balance with other supernatural creatures. They delivered justice, protection, and punishmentâoften in the most brutal, merciless ways. Especially the Lycan King. At least, that's what I had always heard. I was forbidden from climbing the stairs or wandering beyond the service quarters. And honestly, I didnât plan to try. I focused on working and healing with the medicine the housekeeper gave me. The food here was good too. Except for the first day, I had gone three days without seeing any of the other Guardians. Until this morning. ***** "Hey, I heard the housekeeper saying she still hasnât found a suitable candidate for the King's maid. Maybe she'll give us a chance." I was scrubbing the floor on my knees, listening to the whispers echoing through the castle's massive kitchen. My head stayed down, and my long black bangs nearly covered my eyes, helping to conceal the disfigurement on my face. My hands kept moving the cloth over the tiles, but ignoring the gossip was impossible. Suddenly, the room went silent. Heels echoed from the hallway, and tension filled the airâ it was the housekeeper. "Stop what you're doing. I want all of you in a line," she ordered, her voice sharp. The cooks, maids, and even meâthe lowly cleanerâall lined up like prisoners, standing side by side. She began her inspection, passing each trembling figure, heads bowed low. When her shadow passed in front of me, I thought she would move on. She didnât. "What was your name again?" she asked. "Valeria, ma'am," I replied softly. Her cold finger pressed beneath my chin, forcing me to raise my head. My blue eyes met her intimidating green gaze. "Good. I think I'll try a different strategy this time. Come with me," she ordered, and a sense of dread twisted in my chest. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed the stares from the other women in the line. Bitter glares filled with jealousy, anger, envy. Nothing good. That much was certain. "Listen carefully, Valeria. You're going to be King Aldric's personal maid," she dropped the bombshell casually, as if it were nothing, walking toward the other side of the kitchen. "Do you know how to cook, iron, organize a manâs things, his clothes, and so on?" "Y-yes, ma'am. But⊠I donât think I'm the right choice for the position. Perhaps someone moreâ" "It's not optional," she cut me off, turning abruptly. "You either accept it, or you leave. I don't need a floor cleaner right now. I need a maid for the King. Understood?" I had no choice but to nod. Sometimes, I forgot that this harsh woman had saved my life. Though, honestly, I still didnât know whyâespecially now that she was sending me straight into the Lycan's den. "Memorize everything I'm about to say. The King wakes up at⊠He doesnât like⊠Prefers it this way⊠And his meals are only prepared by the cook from this section. Make sure itâs always her⊠And you must taste it before serving him." She paced through the kitchen, the laundry area, practically the entire service zone, listing the King's preferences and dislikes. I followed, my brain nearly short-circuiting from the overwhelming information. I need to write all this down later! "Alright. You'll deliver his first breakfast now. Do exactly as I tell you,â she said, placing a silver tray full of covered dishes in my hands. "And Valeria⊠remember, head down. Stay invisible. You're nothing but a piece of furniture." "And I trust you haven't forgotten the scene from your first day here. If you try anything against the King, believe me, he was merciful with that woman." Her warning made me swallow hard as I nodded. I didnât consider myself a coward, but it felt like I was marching straight to the gallows as I climbed the forbidden stairs, moving through the dim candlelit corridors leading to the Guardian leader's quarters. I reached the only door in this wingâan enormous wooden door with intricate carvingsâand tried to recall every instruction. "Don't knock at this hour. Go straight inside." So, I did. Balancing the tray carefully, I twisted the heavy doorknob. Step by step, I entered the den of the big bad wolf, avoiding unnecessary glances around. I immediately noticed the large wooden table at the center, the dim lighting, and I focused on setting the breakfast properly. But then I heard itâand smelled it. The scent of lust. Through my bangs, I glanced toward a black door, slightly ajar. Muffled female moans seeped through, despite being closed. More than one womanâs voice. The rhythmic sound of something hitting a wall echoed. Maybe the bedâI didnât know, and I didnât care. The most important rule: head down, stay invisible. Don't speak. Don't look. Don't listen. I was so focused on remembering every detail of his preferences, circling the table, that I didnât even notice when the sounds stopped. "Who are you?" a dominant voice behind me made me flinch. My trembling fists tightened, and I turned, staring down at the gray rug. "Your Majesty, my name is Valeria. I am your new maid," I managed without stuttering. A massive shadow loomed over me, every instinct screaming danger, runâbut I stood firm as he placed a finger beneath my chin, forcing me to meet his gaze. I expected disgust at my scarred face. Instead, I saw fierce, intimidating gray eyes studying meâso captivating they resembled lethal steel. "Where's your inner wolf?" he asked, frowning. How had he noticed with just one glance? "I⊠Iâm not entirely sure, sir. I suffered a traumatic experience before I turned eighteen, and her spirit never appeared. But⊠I can shift into my wolf form. Others say it's a curse." I added quickly, half-expecting to be dismissed on my first day. Scarred, cursedâwhat a perfect maid. "Is that why your face hasn't healed?" he asked, his voice calm but piercing. "I suppose so, sir. My healing is⊠slower than others." He said nothing, but his intense scrutiny made my skin crawl. Did I say the wrong thing? I avoided lingering on his rugged features, but it was becoming clear why so many women risked losing their heads just for a night in his bed. Aldric Thorne was a man built for sin. A towering figure, nearly two meters tall, with a powerful, scarred body, bold and commanding. Muscular, rough, impossibly attractive. And despite his icy aura, his long shoulder-length hair was deep crimson, just like his short beardâlike fire, like blood he could spill without flinching. "I don't care about your peculiarities, but I do expect you to have understood the rules clearly because I won't tolerate disobedience or tricks," he warned me, his voice dangerously low and guttural. I nodded, swallowing hard. "Yes, your majeâ" "And call me Sir. I don't like that Your Majesty nonsense," he clarified, finally releasing me and walking toward the other side of the room. I exhaled, realizing I had been holding my breath the entire time. Yet, I could still catch that scent lingering from his skin, something like aged wineârich, and intoxicating. Could it be some cologne? I couldn't detect the pheromones of werewolves like others could. "They'll be here soon to collect those women. Make sure they leave and clean up everything," he ordered without even sparing me a glance, then disappeared through a door leading to what seemed like another room. I remained standing there in the dim light, frozen for a moment. Then, clenching my fists, I gathered my resolve and moved to deal with his lovers still in bed. I opened the door and stared in shock at the chaotic scene inside. The room was dimly lit, clothes strewn across the floor, and in the center, three women lay sprawled. The heavy scent filled the air, making it hard to breathe. "Umm⊠ladies, it's time to leave," I said softly, but none of them reacted, their eyes shut as if completely oblivious. They looked exhausted, their bodies marked with bites, bruises, and a mess of fluids staining their thighs. "The King ordered you to leave. You need toâ" "Shut up, you annoying brat!" snarled the blonde lying in the middle of the two brunettes, even throwing a pillow at me, which I narrowly dodged. Well, they still have some energy left, it seems. Okay, this wasnât going as smoothly as I had imagined, and they were already settling back down as if planning to sleep there. Aren't they uncomfortable covered in all that⊠stuff? But I couldn't fail my first task. I knew he had done this on purposeâto test me. I headed to the bathroom, filled a basin with cold water, and placed it near the bed. Rolling up my sleeves, exposing my pale arms, I then walked over to the massive crimson curtains, grabbed the heavy fabric, and yanked them open with force. "Aaaahh! Close it, right now! Close the curtain!" they screeched like the possessed, even though the sky was overcast. The sun never really shone brightly hereâthis land was always cloaked in thick fog. Grabbing the basin, I lifted it andâsplash! âdrenched them in icy water to snap them out of it. "Have you lost your damn mind, maid?!" C5 THE KING'S MAID VALERIA "Aahh, itâs horrible, sheâs deformed!" "Youâre just jealous, thatâs why you want to keep us away from the King!" "The Lord has said you must leave now," I repeated impassively, while they hurled insults at me. But I felt nothingânot cold, not heat. I thought about how to get them out since, weakened or not, there were three of them and only one of me. Just then, loud knocks echoed from the side door leading to the hallway, a door I hadnât even noticed before. It had to be the person sent to remove them from the castle. I walked over and opened it, revealing two sturdy servants who entered without a word. The women began to resist, screaming that their bodies were only for the King, threatening that our heads would roll. I didnât need to be here long to see through their lies. That man had used them like disposable objects and was now discarding them like trash. The blonde rushed toward the door leading to the dining hall, but I stepped in front of her, standing firm and blocking her way. "Have some dignity and leave already. The King has ordered it. Donât risk dying." "I want him to tell me himself! Last night, he showed me otherwise! Get out of my way!" she lunged at me, baring her fangs. I defended myself, grabbing her arms mid-air as we struggled. Her long claws scratched me in her fury, and I knew I could control her because, right now, she was weak. This she-wolf was stronger than meâhonestly, anyone was stronger than me. With the help of the servants, we managed to drag the last crazed woman out of the room. I shut the door, breathing heavily. "Quite the first day on the job," I muttered in resignation, staring at the disaster I now had to clean. ***** I wiped the sweat from my forehead, taking a moment to catch my breath, surveying the nearly tidy room. The worst part was the bed. Even after removing the dirty sheets, I had gone overboard with the water. So, I thought of pushing the mattress closer to the window to let it air out and catch some sun. "Mmnn," I grunted, yanking at the heavy king-size mattress, my hands trembling. I doubted I could move it. I kept struggling whenâ "How many centuries does it take you to organize a room?" His voice startled meâI hadnât heard him enter. I turned to apologize, but a wrong step, my nerves, and apparently a sticky substance Iâd left on the floor caused me to lose my balance and fall forward. By instinct, I grabbed onto the first thing I could, falling to my knees with my eyes shut tight. Something had slipped from my hands, and now another thing, thick, brushed against my nose. A dark, musky, intoxicating scent assaulted my senses. When I opened my eyes again and saw the sight before me, I wished I could die right there without needing him to kill me. In my hands was a black towelâI assumed it had been around the King's hipsâand I was on my knees, clutching his powerful thighs, with a massive, veiny member right in front of my wide eyes. «Girl, this could make you cry» was the first thing that crossed my mind in my nervous breakdown. And to think it was only half... not even Dorianâs compared in detail. "Should I fetch a tape measure so you can size it up too?" His cold voice snapped me out of my frozen state. Terrified, I raised my gaze to see him completely naked, in all his glory, his burgundy hair loose and tousled, damp from the shower, and I could swear his gray eyes held a mocking glint. "Your Majesty, Iâm so sorry! Please, spare the life of this humble servant who doesnât deserve your mercy!" I threw myself to the ground, pressing my forehead against the hard surface, begging him. What I had done was unforgivable. By the Goddess, I had even stayed there... staring at it. His threatening shadow loomed over my trembling body. I clenched my eyes shut, bracing for the end. "Iâll leave right away... I beg you... Iâll leave the castle... please..." "I donât have the patience to find a new servant every day. You leave when I decide so. Now get up." His deep voice rumbled close to my ear, and I felt him tugging at the towel I still clutched in my hands. I released it immediately, sweat trailing down my back as my entire body trembled. "Besides, if youâre going to serve me, it wonât be the last time you see it. Itâs not a big deal. Come to the dining room," he added before his bare footsteps echoed away from the room. Swallowing nervously, I stood on shaky legs. «Come on, Valeria, focus, please. » "Try the breakfast," he ordered, gesturing to the food set on the table. He sat, dominating the large chair, observing my every move. I picked up the fork and cut a small piece from each dish, tasting everything bite by bite. "If something is not to your liking, I can ask the kitchen toâ" "That wonât be necessary. Everythingâs fine," he interrupted and then fell silent. I kept my gaze on the floor, unsure of what he was waiting for, frantically reviewing every rule in my mind. "Do you think Iâm a savage who eats with his hands?" "What? No, no, Your Maj... Sir..." I quickly lifted my gaze and saw him glancing at the fork still in my hand. Holy Goddess, I had covered the only utensil with saliva! The housekeeper hadnât mentioned I had to taste the food here too! "I... Iâll get another, Iâm so sorryâ" "You seem to apologize well," he said as he took the fork from my hand. "Itâs dirty, I... I ate with itâ" I didnât finish because he wiped it with a napkin and began eating calmly. I stepped back, standing in the corner, awaiting his orders. Through my bangs, I occasionally stole glances at him. He looked relaxed wearing just the towel, eating and reviewing some documents beside him. No matter what the Lycan King did, his aggressive aura filled the entire space, demanding only obedience and submission. This was my new master. And honestly, I was starting to wonder if Iâd be better off running far away from this castle... and this pack. Aldric Thorne was the most dangerous thing I could have crossed paths with. ***** Days passed, and despite my rookie mistakes, I managed to survive. The Lord wasnât constantly present at the castle eitherâhe often traveled between packs or faced dangerous situations. I hadnât even seen the other âGuardiansâ until one morning. "Phew, I honestly donât know how you handle the pressure and temptation," said Juliette. She was the only staff member who had approached me. An extroverted, cheerful girl. I didnât consider her a friend, thoughâI'd never trust a woman like that again. But at least her chatter kept me entertained. We were walking through the underground corridor carrying laundry baskets when a side door leading to one of the many training gyms opened. A massive Lycan emerged. I knew by the powerful aura he projected. We immediately lowered our heads, waiting for him to pass, but his steps approached us instead. "Are these clean towels?" asked a strong but calm male voice. "Yes, yes, Sir," I answered, realizing I was the one carrying them. I glanced up for a second. Enchanting golden eyes stared back at me. I quickly lowered my gaze to the carpet and handed him a towel, but as he reached out, our fingers brushed for a moment. His touch was warm. Despite being intimidating, this Lycan projected a protective auraânot as sharp and wild as the King's. "Iâm sorry... Iâm so sorryâ" "Relax, itâs fine. Thank you," he replied, taking the towel and walking away down the hallway. And then I dared to look at his back. Blond hair, massive like all Lycans, powerful, his muscular, sweaty back glistening, dressed in black combat gear. It seemed like he had been training. For some reason, the combination of his eyes and hair reminded me a bit of Dorian. I didnât want to remember him at all, but the mind could be a traitor. He had been the firstâand onlyâman Iâd loved. "Right? Heâs so handsome! I mean, theyâre all attractive and hot, but for me, the best ones are the King and Guardian Quinn... Though the King, ugh, that man is pure fire. Iâm tornâwhat do you think, Valeria? Would you prefer the King or Quinn?" Before I could scold her for talking so carelessly, her face turned pale, staring behind me in panic. A powerful presence pressed against my back, hot breath brushing against my ear. "Iâd like to know too, Valeria. Who would you prefer? And why did you let another man touch whatâs mine?" The basket in my hands begins to tremble along with my hands. I'm done for. And even though I know heâs talking about the towels, for some reason, it feels like heâs talking about me. "Ss⊠Sir..." "Get out!" he ordered Juliette, who looked at me for a second with guilt but had no choice but to flee almost running. I remained with my back to him. Could I run too? "I'm still waiting, Valeria. Tell me, are you unhappy with the position you were given? Would you prefer to be Quinn's personal maid instead? Turn around!" | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18151&u | Galaxy in the Story | https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ | 2,500 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | befant.com | VIDEO | https://befant.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18151&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476114598_597856832958014_1003176448943285976_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MR_bfKOtOfkQ7kNvgGIHbnJ&_nc_oc=AdhLhBFQg5ya3UKmJDkbiBnrVYtoxM0cizNlfPk4Bw44EGW9phJv8bIgOpzt7vdt6ftMSEm2uPb7KbbcRqCHDSXm&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHmPEKmaNsN1nmK0UUYQsqZ&oh=00_AYBS9ORvrVhnR1Wa1j-9UtOYeZdMglNtCnbm7_n5vew0Vw&oe=67CC31B4 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,766,342 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2766282}' |
No | 2025-03-03 18:29 | active | 2789 | 0 |
![]() |
$1 = 75 Entries | Launch Week Onlyđđ„ | đ„ ITâS LAUNCH WEEKâFSD17 IS OFFICIALLY LIVE! đ„ And this ainât just a truckâitâs a full-blown, pavement-ripping F350 Platinum on Full Air Ride thatâs ready to raise hell. đłđš đ„Full Loaded Platinum F350 đ„Heated & Cooled Seats đ„Massaging Seats đ„Remote Start đ„Sunroof đ„Full Air Ride kit front & rear đ„Gooseneck Ball đ„Full Color Match Launch week means one of the HIGHEST ENTRY MULTIPLIERS of the entire giveaway! For every $1 you spend, youâre getting 75 ENTRIES! đ And donât worry about taxesâweâre throwing in enough cash to cover âem. đ° âł But this giveaway only runs for 4 WEEKS. Once itâs gone, itâs gone. Launch week is one of the BEST times to enterâso if you want to be the one holding the keys, get your entries in NOW! | SHOP_NOW | http://fsdsupply.com/ | Full Send Diesel | https://www.facebook.com/FullSendDiesel/ | 60,718 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Shop Now | 0 | fsdsupply.com | DCO | đš YOU can win this F350 Platinum âLaunch Week with 75x Multiplier, Get Entered Now! | http://fsdsupply.com/ | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481199432_2093427337796702_5656811533190364114_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UpfSpAK9bvsQ7kNvgH8ariE&_nc_oc=Adgqd3Ri9b0tZFzVk7y_jsq5fTEZUotYIuZwl5w4kcbtkRhrrU9CZqHHHabq78XzOCYm85KV2ngC08K-wcZwpS5Y&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Arl4ADDRGEfpjw4QI2CrIBj&oh=00_AYCibXNXECS_JFYwDXYYa-Az_uZb3YWaWZcpBv4yC8pjwQ&oe=67CC1D49 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Full Send Diesel | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,767,447 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2767240}' |
No | 2025-03-03 18:56 | active | 2790 | 0 |
![]() |
â€ïžđO que acontece a seguirđClique aqui para continuar lendođ | Cheguei em casa depois de um dia puxado e meus pais estavam me esperando na sala. - Catarina, senta aĂ que precisamos conversar. â Meu pai falou e parecia bem nervoso. - Pode falar, pai, o que aconteceu? â Perguntei ao meu pai cansado, eu tinha trabalhado o dia todo, ido pra faculdade Ă noite e, ao chegar em casa, a Ășnica coisa que eu queria era tomar um banho e cair na cama. Mas nĂŁo foi possĂvel. - Catarina, chegou o convite de casamento da sua prima. â Minha mĂŁe falou. - Aquela mulherzinha nĂŁo Ă© minha prima! â Falei jĂĄ ficando nervosa. - Catarina, ela Ă© a sua prima. â Minha mĂŁe falou. â Ă melhor vocĂȘ parar com esse ataque de infantilidade. A Melissa jĂĄ bateu nela e fez um escĂąndalo aqui em casa. Agora chega! Ela Ă© filha da minha irmĂŁ, portanto Ă© sua prima. - Me desculpa, mĂŁe, mas ela nĂŁo Ă© nada pra mim. â Tentei manter a calma. â Ela ficou com o meu namorado na minha cama, isso nĂŁo Ă© coisa que se faça. Eu namorava o ClĂĄudio hĂĄ quatro anos, ele foi meu primeiro namorado, e o encontrei na minha cama, no meu quarto, transando com a Kelly, minha prima! Eu fiquei em choque. Claro que a Melissa, minha melhor amiga, partiu pra cima deles. Desde entĂŁo as coisas ficaram tensas em minha casa, pois meus pais insistiam que era uma bobagem e que eu deveria agir como se nada tivesse acontecido e voltasse a conviver com a minha prima. - Errado foi ele, Catarina, que era seu namorado. â Minha mĂŁe argumentou. â A Kelly, coitada, foi seduzida, ele a desonrou, agora vai se casar com ela pra ela nĂŁo ficar mal falada na cidade. - Ah, mĂŁe! Me poupe e se poupe! A cidade inteira sabe que a Kelly Ă© uma vadia... â Perdi a paciĂȘncia. - Catarina, olha o vocabulĂĄrio! â Meu pai chamou a minha atenção. â Olha aqui, se vocĂȘ nĂŁo quer conviver com a Kelly tudo bem, mas vocĂȘ vai a esse casamento. E chega desse comportamento grosseiro. - Eu o quĂȘ? â Achei que eu tinha ouvido errado. - VocĂȘ vai ao casamento da sua prima, Catarina. Isso Ă© uma ordem! NĂłs somos os seus pais e vocĂȘ vai obedecer. â Minha mĂŁe falava brava comigo, como se eu fosse a errada nessa situação. - Sinto muito, mĂŁe, mas eu nĂŁo vou! Eu sigo as regras de vocĂȘs, eu sou uma boa filha, mas dessa vez nĂŁo vai dar. Eu fui a ofendida! Eu tenho todo o direito de nĂŁo querer ser a piada da famĂlia mais. â Falei jĂĄ chorando. - CHEGA, CATARINA! â Meu pai gritou e me assustou. â VocĂȘ vai a esse casamento e ponto final. - Mas, pai... - NĂŁo quero saber, Catarina! Ă importante pra sua mĂŁe manter a paz na famĂlia. EntĂŁo vocĂȘ vai e pronto. â Meu pai falou nĂŁo dando margem para questionamentos. Fui para o meu quarto e passei a noite chorando. No dia seguinte contei tudo para a Melissa, que nĂŁo perdeu tempo, arrumou os convites para um baile de mĂĄscaras, evento de gala, falando para os meus pais que seria importantĂssimo para a minha carreira, jĂĄ que os empresĂĄrios mais importantes da cidade estariam lĂĄ, eu faria contatos muito importantes e nossos professores haviam prometido nos apresentar a vĂĄrios empresĂĄrios que abririam portas para o nosso futuro profissional. Em princĂpio meus pais nĂŁo estavam muito convencidos, mas os pais da Melissa conversaram com eles e os convenceram de que seria uma excelente oportunidade para o meu futuro. EntĂŁo eles concordaram que eu deveria aproveitar a oportunidade. - Catarina, vocĂȘ nĂŁo pode me dizer nĂŁo! JĂĄ comprei os convites, as mĂĄscaras e jĂĄ atĂ© convenci seus pais de que Ă© um evento importantĂssimo para o seu futuro profissional, o que me deu um trabalhĂŁo. Essa festa vai ser incrĂvel e vocĂȘ nĂŁo vai perder! â Melissa, falava e me olhava com os olhos de um cachorrinho abandonado, juntando as mĂŁos como se suplicando. Eu estava sentada em minha mesa no trabalho, no meio da tarde de uma quinta feira, entre anotar recados e fazer ligaçÔes, e a Mel apareceu com cafĂ©, bolinhos de chocolate e essa insistĂȘncia para eu aceitar ir no baile de mĂĄscaras que acontecia anualmente e era o maior evento em nossa cidade. - Ai, Mel, como Ă© que pode eu nĂŁo conseguir dizer nĂŁo pra vocĂȘ? EstĂĄ bem, eu vou! Eu concordei em ir ao baile, mas eu ainda nĂŁo tinha certeza. De qualquer forma eu iria dormir na casa da Mel para fugir do casamento, mas nĂŁo iria Ă festa, contudo, Melissa tanto fez que me convenceu a ir pra festa. No sĂĄbado nos arrumamos na casa dela. - QuĂȘ isso, hein, amiga! TĂĄ gata demais! â Ela me entregou uma mĂĄscara dourada, linda, toda trabalhada como se fosse uma renda, que cobria atĂ© o nariz e eu a coloquei. Eu usava um vestido de cetim vermelho brilhante e a mĂĄscara combinou perfeitamente. â EntĂŁo, estamos prontas? - Sim estamos prontas. â Respondi e peguei minha bolsa. â Ih, esqueci meu perfume. - NĂŁo, tem problema, vocĂȘ vai usar o perfume novo da minha mĂŁe. Ela nĂŁo se importa. Quando o Fernando, namorado da Mel, nos viu sorriu, deu um beijo na Mel e disse: - Garotas, vocĂȘs estĂŁo lindĂssimas! Acho que vocĂȘ vai sair dessa festa com um namorado novo, Cat. - Sem namorado, Nando. Na verdade, eu acho que Ă© melhor eu ficar, eu nĂŁo estou no clima pra festa. Por favor, Mel, deixa eu ficar? CAPĂTULO 2: O grande baile, a tequila, os cosmopolitans e o estranho irresistĂvel NĂŁo teve jeito, minha amiga me arrastou para o baile. Logo que entramos a Mel nos arrastou para o bar e falou no meu ouvido: - A festa Ă© open bar, entĂŁo hoje vocĂȘ vai beber para afogar de vez a tristeza! âA Mel me entregou dois shots de tequila e com mais dois em suas mĂŁos me falou: - Vamos virar! â viramos a tequila e o Fernando jĂĄ entregava uma taça de cosmopolitan para cada uma. Melissa me arrastou para a pista de dança e atĂ© que eu estava me divertindo. Começou uma mĂșsica lenta e o Nando e a Mel começaram a dançar agarradinhos, aproveitei a deixa e me encaminhei para o buffet, mas nĂŁo consegui chegar, senti uma mĂŁo puxando a minha e quando olhei para trĂĄs havia um homem com uma mĂĄscara preta sorrindo pra mim, e que sorriso! Ele beijou minha mĂŁo e me puxou para perto dizendo no meu ouvido com uma voz rouca: - A mulher mais linda do salĂŁo nĂŁo vai me negar uma dança, vai? - E por que nĂŁo? Vamos dançar. â Sorri pra ele. Era impossĂvel resistir aquela voz rouca sedutora e aquele sorriso lindo meio de lado! Ele era alto, ombros largos, um sorriso encantador e olhos azuis, tĂŁo azuis que eram quase violeta. Ele tinha uma boca que convidava ao pecado, cabelos castanhos, e quando me puxou pela cintura eu apoiei as mĂŁos em seu corpo e percebi que ele era uma parede de mĂșsculos bem definidos. Embora a mĂĄscara nĂŁo permitisse ver seu rosto, ele era muito charmoso e encantador. - Eu estava observando vocĂȘ desde que chegou. â Aquele homem, com ar misterioso, falou no meu ouvido. â VocĂȘ Ă© tĂŁo linda! - VocĂȘ Ă© gentil. Mas vocĂȘ nĂŁo Ă© da cidade, Ă©? â Ele tinha uma presença forte, emanava poder. - NĂŁo. Um amigo me convenceu a vir a essa festa. - Parece que temos algo em comum, meus amigos tambĂ©m me convenceram a vir. - Sorte minha! - E por que? â Sorri. - Porque eu fiquei fascinado quando te vi. VocĂȘ Ă© muito linda. â Enquanto ele falava no meu ouvido eu ia me arrepiando, sentindo meu rosto esquentar e o corpo formigar, ele realmente me encantou. - Mesmo com a mĂĄscara? - Mesmo com a mĂĄscara! VocĂȘ Ă© linda demais. - VocĂȘ Ă© um sedutor. - VocĂȘ me acha sedutor? - VocĂȘ sabe que Ă©. E lindo tambĂ©m. - Que bom que vocĂȘ gosta do que vĂȘ. â Eu me senti um pouco zonza, nĂŁo sei se pela bebida ou pelo perfume delicioso que aquele homem usava. Acabei tropeçando nos meus prĂłprios pĂ©s. - VocĂȘ estĂĄ bem? - Acho que preciso de um pouco de ar. - Vem comigo. - Ele me puxou para um corredor sem iluminação que dava para uma saĂda de emergĂȘncia e ficou assoprando o meu rosto. â Eu quero muito te beijar. Posso? â Eu fiz que sim com a cabeça. Ele olhou nos meus olhos, segurou a minha nuca e nossos lĂĄbios se encontraram, começou lento, mas foi se aprofundando, ele me encostou na parede e o beijo se intensificou ainda mais, quase nos roubando o fĂŽlego, quando ele interrompeu o beijo para respirarmos, nos olhamos nos olhos, foi como jogar gasolina no fogo, ele passou a mĂŁo pela minha cintura, desceu atĂ© minha coxa e puxou minha perna para sua cintura. Eu jĂĄ estava completamente entregue nesse momento, sentindo seu corpo contra o meu, eu fiquei louca de tesĂŁo e o puxei para mais perto envolvendo sua cintura com minha perna. - VocĂȘ beija bem! â Sorri pra ele e senti meu corpo todo se arrepiar. â Ah, linda, vocĂȘ Ă© incrĂvel, eu quero muito vocĂȘ, aqui, agora! â ele disse entre beijos e enfiou a mĂŁo sob o meu vestido o puxando pra cima e chegando a minha calcinha. Eu estava em chamas quando ele enfiou a mĂŁo dentro da minha calcinha e gemeu. â Ah! Que delĂcia! TĂŁo quente, tĂŁo molhadinha! â Disse e me beijou com mais força, enquanto abria o zĂper da sua calça. Com um movimento rĂĄpido, de quem jĂĄ tinha feito aquilo antes, ele rasgou minha calcinha e acariciou minha entrada, como se pedisse permissĂŁo. Olhou nos meus olhos de novo e me perguntou: - O que vocĂȘ quer que eu faça? - Eu quero que vocĂȘ esteja dentro de mim agora! â Respondi sem nenhum pudor, eu jĂĄ estava arfando de tanto tesĂŁo. Eu nĂŁo resisti aqueles olhos e aquela voz rouca. Eu nunca fui assim, normalmente eu teria me desvencilhado dele no momento em que me puxou pela mĂŁo, mas aquela noite eu havia prometido a mim mesma que iria me divertir e se aparecesse alguĂ©m interessante eu viveria o momento. E era o que eu estava fazendo, vivendo aquele momento. Ao me ouvir, ele foi entrando em mim devagar, observando eu encostar minha cabeça na parede e aproveitar cada centĂmetro dele, e ele era enorme. Ele aproveitou para espalhar beijos pelo meu pescoço. Quando acabou de entrar ele parou e falou entre beijos no meu ouvido: - Agora eu vou me mexer. â E começou a sair, sĂł pra entrar de novo com toda força dessa vez, e foi uma delĂcia, eu estava completamente entregue e enlouquecida com os movimentos dele que entrava e saia de mim freneticamente. Nos descontrolamos e nos entregamos totalmente, como se nĂŁo tivesse nada ao nosso redor, eu senti uma nĂ©voa em meus olhos e o climax começando a se formar e gemi baixinho no ouvido dele, nesse momento parece que ele enlouqueceu, puxou minha outra perna para sua cintura e eu o entrelacei. Me beijando intensamente ele entrava e saia com mais força ainda em mim, era o paraĂso na terra. Eu gozei gemendo na boca dele e foi um climax incrĂvel, mas ele continuou o movimento e logo outro climax se formou, e gozei novamente, um climax ainda maior que o anterior que me deixou sem fĂŽlego, enquanto eu gozava ele me disse baixinho que estava no limite me sentindo pulsar ao seu redor, logo eu senti o gozo dele quente dentro de mim. Ficamos ali encostados naquela parede, totalmente sem fĂŽlego, a testa dele encostada a minha. Enquanto me beijava, ele começou a sair de mim e eu estava completamente bem comida, como diria a Melissa. Eu sorri e ele me olhou, me deu um selinho e disse: - VocĂȘ Ă© realmente incrĂvel! Gentilmente ele baixou minhas pernas atĂ© meus pĂ©s tocarem o chĂŁo, colocou o meu vestido em ordem, arrumou sua calça e me abraçou. Isso foi tĂŁo Ăntimo, tĂŁo afetuoso, apesar da loucura daquele encontro e da ferocidade com que nos entregamos, ele ainda era cuidadoso comigo. Eu nunca tinha tido uma relação tĂŁo maravilhosa, mas eu sĂł tinha transado com meu ex atĂ© entĂŁo. E meu ex nunca tinha se preocupado em me abraçar depois, nem se preocupava com meu prazer, para ele a coisa se resumia a entrar e sair atĂ© ele estar satisfeito, entĂŁo, o fato de um homem se preocupar comigo, com meu prazer, cuidar de mim, foi novidade, e uma novidade incrĂvel. Ele me deu um beijo no pescoço e perguntou no meu ouvido: - EntĂŁo, linda, eu ainda nĂŁo sei o seu nome. â Levei segundos para processar e finalmente me dar conta de que acabei de transar com um completo estranho e nem sei o nome dele. Quando eu ia abrir a boca pra falar, ele puxou o celular do bolso e me pediu um minuto para atender. Se afastou um pouco e sĂł pude ouvir ele elevando a voz e dizendo: - O que vocĂȘ disse? â Nesse momento aquele estranho saiu correndo como se tivesse se esquecido de mim, ou como se sĂł estivesse fugindo da rapariga que comeu rapidinho na festa. Mas e daĂ? Foda-se eu sĂł estava me divertindo tambĂ©m e eu nem sabia quem era o cara e ele nĂŁo sabia quem eu era. Tudo certo. Me recompus, procurei minha calcinha rasgada inutilmente, onde ele a teria jogado eu nĂŁo faço ideia, e saĂ daquele corredor. Voltei pra mesa e encontrei a Mel e o Nando se agarrando. Logo eles pararam e focaram em mim: - Mel, acho que encontrei o Lobo Mau! â Eu ri e ela riu comigo. - Quando chegarmos em casa quero saber tudo! - Claro que quer! â respondi com os olhos brilhando. - PrĂncipe, acho que jĂĄ podemos ir. O que acha, Cat? - Eu estou pronta quando vocĂȘs quiserem! â falei virando um copo de ĂĄgua. - EntĂŁo vamos, garotas! â Fernando falou e nos conduziu para a saĂda. Mal chegamos e a Mel jĂĄ foi me ordenando: - Conta tudo, quem Ă©, como foi, como nĂŁo foi, tudo. Eu ri e contei tudo pra ela, quando terminei de falar minha amiga me olhava de boca aberta e me perguntou: - VocĂȘs usaram camisinha, nĂ©? Meu coração disparou! A gente nĂŁo usou preservativo. E eu balancei a cabeça em negativa para ela, eu estava em choque por me dar conta do quĂŁo descuidada eu fui. Ela jĂĄ foi logo me acalmando: - NĂŁo, Cat, calma. Com certeza nĂŁo vai dar nada. Mas vocĂȘ deve fazer uns exames para garantir que estĂĄ tudo bem. Vou na cozinha preparar um chĂĄ pra gente. NĂŁo surta! CAPĂTULO 3: Chegou a hora da verdade Na segunda, na hora do almoço, encontrei a Mel e ela me entregou uma sacolinha de uma loja chique. Olhei pra ela sem entender. - Minha mĂŁe mandou eu te entregar. Ela disse que ele Ă© perfeito para vocĂȘ e nĂŁo combina com ela. â A Mel falou com um grande sorriso. Abri a sacolinha e lĂĄ dentro estava o perfume que eu usei para ir ao baile. Eu abri um grande sorriso. Eu amei aquele perfume e ele era parte da melhor noite da minha vida. Liguei para o laboratĂłrio e fui informada que precisaria apresentar um pedido mĂ©dico para fazer os exames pelo plano de saĂșde. Graças a Deus a empresa pagava plano de saĂșde para os funcionĂĄrios, porque se nĂŁo, nĂŁo sei o que faria, meu salĂĄrio nĂŁo era alto e o pouco que sobrava depois de cobrir as despesas da faculdade eu ajudava em casa, jĂĄ que minha mĂŁe nĂŁo trabalhava fora e meu pai tambĂ©m nĂŁo ganhava muito como motorista. EntĂŁo marquei o mĂ©dico que sĂł tinha horĂĄrio para quinze dias depois e aguardei agoniada. Quanto mais os dias passavam mais nervosa eu estava, a Mel fazia de tudo para me acalmar. Na data marcada ela foi comigo ao mĂ©dico. Com a lista de exames nas mĂŁos ela mesma marcou o laboratĂłrio e fez questĂŁo de me acompanhar. JĂĄ tinham se passado trĂȘs semanas desde a festa quando eu finalmente consegui fazer os exames. Os resultados saĂram cinco dias depois e eu voltei ao mĂ©dico. Claro que a Mel estava comigo. O mĂ©dico verificou os resultados e me olhou nos olhos: - Srta. Catarina, sua saĂșde estĂĄ Ăłtima. VocĂȘ estĂĄ saudĂĄvel. Mas, daqui pra frente terĂĄ que se cuidar melhor. Eu respirei aliviada Ele continuou falando: - ParabĂ©ns, vocĂȘ estĂĄ grĂĄvida! Vou encaminhĂĄ-la para um ginecologista obstetra para que vocĂȘ faça o prĂ© natal.... Eu nĂŁo ouvi mais nada, sĂł o sangue pulsando em meus ouvidos. Eu nĂŁo podia acreditar nisso! GrĂĄvida? Como eu iria explicar? NĂŁo Ă© possĂvel. Na primeira vez que deixo a racionalidade de lado acabo grĂĄvida e nem sei quem Ă© o pai! A Mel segurava minha mĂŁo e repetia: - Calma, Cat, vai ficar tudo bem! Como ficaria tudo bem? Eu nem sabia quem era o pai. Eu teria que contar isso para os meus pais, sua Ășnica filha acabaria com eles. Eles ficariam decepcionados, iriam me odiar, me colocariam pra fora de casa. Como eu ia explicar que nĂŁo sei nem como Ă© a cara do pai do meu filho? Eu jĂĄ estava hiperventilando. De repente, senti o mĂ©dico pegando minha mĂŁo e falando calmamente: - Filha, calma! A situação, pelo que percebo, nĂŁo Ă© a melhor, mas vocĂȘ nĂŁo pode ficar nervosa assim, isso farĂĄ mal para o seu bebĂȘ, agora vocĂȘ tem que se cuidar por ele. Tenho certeza que as pessoas que te amam vĂŁo te apoiar e ajudar. Mas vocĂȘ precisa se acalmar, porque sĂł vocĂȘ pode cuidar para que esse bebĂȘ se desenvolva saudĂĄvel e nasça forte. VocĂȘ me compreende? O mĂ©dico pediu a secretĂĄria para trazer um chĂĄ de camomila para mim e enquanto eu bebia o chĂĄ e tentava me acalmar ele passava todas as informaçÔes para a Melissa que ouvia tudo atentamente. SaĂmos do consultĂłrio e a Melissa me levou para uma lanchonete dizendo que nĂłs precisĂĄvamos comer alguma coisa. Logo que me sentei senti as lĂĄgrimas caĂrem. Minha amiga me abraçou e me disse mais uma vez que eu nĂŁo estava sozinha. Olhei para ela e disse: - A Ășnica certeza que tenho agora Ă© que quero vocĂȘ e o Nando como padrinhos do meu filho, porque sei que vocĂȘs vĂŁo apoiĂĄ-lo e dar a ele muito amor. Os olhos dela brilharam e ela explodiu em lĂĄgrimas e soluçando me respondeu: - Eu vou ser a melhor madrinha do mundo e vou estar sempre perto do nosso bebĂȘ! E tenho certeza que o Nando vai ficar muito feliz tambĂ©m! Ela garantiu que estaria ao meu lado sempre, deixou claro que eu nĂŁo passaria por nada sozinha e que estaria comigo quando eu fosse falar com meus pais. Meus pais... ai! Comecei a raciocinar e decidi que nĂŁo iria esconder deles nem por um dia, ia contar naquela noite mesmo, nĂŁo iria a faculdade, pois iria pra casa falar com eles. A Mel logo me apoiou e disse: - EntĂŁo vamos, eu estou com vocĂȘ! Quando chegamos em minha casa meus pais se assustaram e minha mĂŁe jĂĄ veio toda preocupada: - Meninas, vocĂȘs nĂŁo foram a aula hoje? EstĂĄ tudo bem? - NĂŁo muito, mĂŁe. Eu preciso falar com vocĂȘs. Meus pais perceberam logo que era algo muito sĂ©rio. Nos sentamos todos na sala e eu contei a eles o que estava acontecendo e que eu fui irresponsĂĄvel e fiquei com um estranho na festa, nĂŁo entrei em detalhes obviamente, mas deixei claro que nĂŁo poderia encontrar o pai do meu filho de novo. A decepção nos olhos deles era evidente. Minha mĂŁe soluçava de tanto chorar e dizia que eu estava arruinada. Meu pai atĂ© entĂŁo nĂŁo havia dito nada. A Melissa vendo como minha mĂŁe estava nervosa foi logo na cozinha e voltou com um copo de ĂĄgua com açĂșcar para ela. Melissa sempre dĂĄ ĂĄgua com açĂșcar pra quem estĂĄ nervoso dizendo que acalma, eu nunca entendi isso. Por fim, meu pai falou: - VocĂȘ cometeu um erro muito grande e nĂŁo tem volta. Ouvir meu pai enfatizar que eu errei fez meu coração doer ainda mais. Eu comecei a chorar e fui falando: - Eu sei, pai, eu fui irresponsĂĄvel. Mas agora nĂŁo tem jeito. Eu vou deixar a faculdade para poder criar meu filho. E jĂĄ vou fazer minha mala... - Fazer a mala? VocĂȘ estĂĄ muito enganada se acha que vai sair dessa casa assim. VocĂȘ errou, nos decepcionou, mas nĂłs te amamos, vamos superar isso e vamos ajudar vocĂȘ. VocĂȘ nĂŁo estĂĄ sozinha, minha filha! E essa criança tambĂ©m nĂŁo! â Meu pai disse isso e meu coração se encheu de esperança. - Mas pai, eu envergonhei vocĂȘs... - VocĂȘ nĂŁo Ă© a primeira e nĂŁo serĂĄ a Ășltima mĂŁe solteira nesse mundo. NĂłs gostarĂamos que as coisas fossem diferentes para vocĂȘ, que nĂŁo fossem tĂŁo difĂceis. VocĂȘ sempre foi tĂŁo responsĂĄvel! Mas, se Ă© assim, nĂłs vamos enfrentar isso. VocĂȘ nĂŁo vai deixar a faculdade, mais do que nunca vocĂȘ precisa crescer na vida para cuidar do seu filho, vocĂȘ vai ser mĂŁe solteira, sua responsabilidade Ă© muito grande. NĂłs vamos te ajudar e, mesmo que seja com dificuldade, vai dar tudo certo. A Melissa jĂĄ estava chorando e logo falou com os meus pais: - Sr. AntĂŽnio, Dona Celina, vocĂȘs contem comigo, vou ajudar em tudo! AtĂ© porque eu sou a madrinha desse bebĂȘ, a Cat Ă© como uma irmĂŁ pra mim, e vou estar sempre por perto. Meus pais olharam para ela com gratidĂŁo. Eu olhei para aqueles trĂȘs me sentindo completamente abençoada por tĂȘ-los em minha vida, cheia de amor por eles e um sentimento totalmente novo por aquele serzinho que ainda crescia dentro de mim e que eu acabava de descobrir a existĂȘncia! Por mais difĂcil que fosse ser mĂŁe solteira, aquela noite no baile foi a melhor noite da minha vida. Eu nunca vou poder esquecer aqueles olhos azuis violeta me olhando com adoração durante nosso encontro furtivo e tudo o que meu corpo experimentou naquela noite. Eu sempre teria essa doce lembrança comigo. Os meses seguintes foram difĂceis. Guardei em uma caixa o vestido, os sapatos, a mĂĄscara e o perfume que a mĂŁe da Mel me deu. Em dias difĂceis eu abria aquela caixa e revivia em minha memĂłria aquela noite. Embora eu tenha tido uma gravidez tranquila, os comentĂĄrios e a maldade das pessoas era difĂcil suportar. Para piorar, depois que se casaram, meu ex e minha prima foram morar com os pais dela, que moravam na mesma rua que nĂłs, e eles faziam questĂŁo de me humilhar com comentĂĄrios maldosos sempre que me viam e espalharam no bairro inteiro que eu nĂŁo sabia quem era o pai do meu filho e que eu era uma perdida, por isso que o ClĂĄudio me deixou. Eu queria matĂĄ-los! A mĂŁe da Kelly, que era irmĂŁ da minha mĂŁe, tambĂ©m nĂŁo perdia a oportunidade de ir lĂĄ em casa nos atormentar, dizendo que ainda bem que a filha dela nĂŁo era como eu, que era uma boa moça, que tinha se casado com um homem decente. Parecia ter esquecido que aquela puta roubou meu namorado e transou com ele na minha cama. Mas eu engolia tudo, nĂŁo valia a pena bater boca com essa gente e eu nĂŁo queria transmitir sentimentos ruins ao meu filho. Quanto mais os dias passavam, mais eu amava aquele bebĂȘ, eu nĂŁo tinha ideia que poderia existir um amor assim. Tudo o que eu fazia, fazia por ele. Eu o protegeria de tudo, eu daria a minha vida por ele. E, por incrĂvel que pareça, com a gravidez parecia que todas as coisas fluĂam para o meu bem, tudo ia se encaminhando e dando certo. Descobri que eu teria um menino e decidi que se chamaria Pedro. E assim foi. Pedro nasceu saudĂĄvel, com um par de imensos olhos azuis violeta que nunca me deixariam esquecer da noite que mudou a minha vida, mas que foi a melhor noite que eu vivi! Eu nunca esqueceria aquele homem! CAPĂTULO 4: Depois da faculdade Quando eu me formei, Pedro jĂĄ estava com dois anos. A essa altura ele jĂĄ andava para todos os lados, sempre agarrado na vovĂł, que foi a primeira palavrinha que ele disse. Era um menino lindo, cabelinhos amigos bem lisinhos, pele clara, um nariz arrebitadinho e aqueles enormes olhos violeta que me faziam suspirar. Ele era o meu sol! E agora eu teria mais tempo pra ele. ApĂłs a formatura meu chefe me chamou para conversar, ele era um Ăłtimo chefe, disse que estava muito feliz comigo na empresa, mas sabia que eu merecia chegar muito longe, entĂŁo eu deveria procurar emprego na minha ĂĄrea, que ele compreenderia. Garantiu que meu emprego na construtora seria meu enquanto eu quisesse e que se eu saĂsse e nĂŁo desse certo eu teria para onde voltar. Mas que eu deveria buscar algo na minha ĂĄrea de formação, para dar um futuro muito melhor para o meu filho. Eu fiquei muito emocionada com isso e aceitei o seu bom conselho. Contei pra Melissa e ela logo me disse que ia falar com o pai dela para que ele acionasse alguns contatos. E nĂŁo demorou, o Sr. OtĂĄvio Lascuran, pai da Mel, me chamou no escritĂłrio dele e me entregou um cartĂŁo, me dizendo: - Catarina, sei que vocĂȘ Ă© uma Ăłtima garota e uma boa profissional. Falei com um amigo e ele conseguiu uma entrevista para vocĂȘ no Grupo Mellendez, Ă© para o cargo de assistente do CEO do grupo. Se vocĂȘ conseguir esse emprego vai exercer sua profissĂŁo em uma empresa global, Ă© um excelente cargo, mas nĂŁo Ă© aqui em CampanĂĄrio. VocĂȘ teria que se mudar para Porto ParaĂso. Eu sei que Ă© um passo enorme, mas acho que vocĂȘ deveria considerar, vai ser excelente para vocĂȘ. Enfim, envie um e-mail para o endereço eletrĂŽnico no cartĂŁo com a sua resposta desistindo da vaga ou aceitando a entrevista virtual. - Sr. Lascuran, eu nĂŁo tenho palavras para agradecer! VocĂȘs sempre foram tĂŁo bons comigo! O Grupo Mellendez Ă© um dos maiores conglomerados de empresas do paĂs! Trabalhar lĂĄ Ă© um sonho! Eu vou aceitar a entrevista sim, se tiver que me mudar eu vou, sei que serĂĄ uma grande oportunidade. â falei com convicção, pois nĂŁo seria ruim me afastar daquelas pessoas maldosas da minha famĂlia, principalmente agora que a ârainhaâ Kelly estava grĂĄvida e a mĂŁe dela resolveu pedir tudo que Ă© do Pedro pro rebento do casal canalha! Ainda bem que minha mĂŁe disse a ela que isso era um absurdo, mas que de qualquer forma seria impossĂvel, pois eu jĂĄ havia dado tudo que nĂŁo servia mais para o Pedro para uma conhecida que estava grĂĄvida. Minha mĂŁe andava muito chateada com a irmĂŁ, pois ela estava sempre se desfazendo do meu filho, sempre se referia a ele como o menino sem pai e isso magoou muito minha mĂŁe. Indo embora dessa cidade, sĂł vou lamentar em deixar meus pais e meus amigos, mas sei que eles vĂŁo me apoiar mais uma vez. Agradeci ao Sr. Lascuran e sai do escritĂłrio. Cheguei a minha mesa e falei com o meu chefe, outro Sr. Lascuran, mas ele nĂŁo gostava de ser chamado assim entĂŁo o chamava pelo nome: - Aldo, seu irmĂŁo conseguiu uma entrevista pra mim no Grupo Mellendez. Ele sorriu: - Eu sei, ele acabou de me ligar, acho que vocĂȘ deve agarrar a oportunidade, se nĂŁo der certo vocĂȘ volta. Sorri pra ele e fui logo enviar o e-mail para marcar a entrevista. Recebi rapidamente a confirmação de que a entrevista seria no dia seguinte Ă s dez horas da manhĂŁ, jĂĄ que eu jĂĄ havia tomado a iniciativa de enviar o meu currĂculo, a entrevista seria rĂĄpida. Naquela noite em casa falei com os meus pais que entenderam, mesmo se preocupando em como eu ia cuidar de uma criança sozinha em outra cidade e ficando chorosos porque ficariam longe do neto. Me apoiaram como sempre e ficaram felizes com a oportunidade que eu recebi. Pedi que eles nĂŁo contassem para ninguĂ©m. Quando a Mel chegou, ela ia todos os dias ver o afilhado, contei tudo e ela me ajudou a me preparar para o dia seguinte. Na hora da entrevista, fui para a sala de reuniĂ”es do meu trabalho, meu chefe havia me liberado, me sentei e esperei a chamada. Fui entrevistada por uma senhora muito gentil e inteligente, Sra. Mariana Toledo. Foi muito agradĂĄvel, conversamos por duas horas, ela me passou todas as informaçÔes do cargo, salĂĄrio e benefĂcios, no final ela me disse: - Catarina, vocĂȘ estĂĄ contratada! VocĂȘ vai me substituir, jĂĄ que eu estou indo para um cargo de diretoria na filial de Londres, entĂŁo vocĂȘ ocuparĂĄ meu cargo aqui. De modo que gostaria que vocĂȘ começasse o mais rĂĄpido possĂvel, pois eu viajo daqui a dez dias e gostaria de lhe passar tudo antes de ir. E tambĂ©m nĂŁo gostaria de reagendar a minha partida. Quando vocĂȘ pode começar? - Eu preciso apenas que meu chefe me libere, mas creio que posso estar aĂ na segunda. â JĂĄ era sexta, serĂĄ que o Aldo concordaria em me liberar ainda hoje? - Perfeito. VocĂȘ pode me enviar um e-mail confirmando depois de falar com ele. VocĂȘ tem alguma dĂșvida? - NĂŁo, senhora. EstĂĄ tudo claro. -Ătimo! Bem vinda ao Grupo Mellendez, tenho certeza que vocĂȘ vai se sair muito bem. Te espero na segunda. Ela encerrou a chamada e meu coração estava disparado, eu tinha conseguido. O emprego era Ăłtimo, o salĂĄrio melhor ainda e eu ainda teria chance de progredir. Era um sonho. Mas era hora de correr para resolver tudo. Fui imediatamente falar com meu chefe. Ele ficou feliz, ligou para a contabilidade e mandou fazer meu acerto imediatamente. ApĂłs o acerto ele me liberou, disse que eu teria sempre um lugar para voltar se precisasse, mas que sabia que eu iria me dar muito bem. O agradeci por tudo e saĂ. Mandei o e-mail de confirmação para a Sra. Mariana, dizendo que na segunda, Ă s oito da manhĂŁ, estaria na empresa, e fui logo falar com a Mel e o pai dela, tinha que agradecer. E aĂ foi a Mel quem me surpreendeu: - O que vocĂȘ achou, que ia levar meu afilhado embora assim? NĂŁo vai mesmo! Meu pai conseguiu uma entrevista para mim na Lince Mundi em Porto ParaĂso. Eu vou me mudar com vocĂȘ e vamos morar juntas. O que acha? Isso era perfeito! Fiquei muito feliz, mas logo perguntei: - Mel, mas e o Nando? - O Nando jĂĄ pediu na empresa a transferĂȘncia dele pra filial de Porto ParaĂso, lĂĄ ele terĂĄ mais oportunidades tambĂ©m. Ele vai daqui a quinze dias. Amiga, vida nova para nĂłs trĂȘs. Eu estava muito feliz. A Mel jĂĄ havia orquestrado tudo. O Nando ia nos levar e ela ficaria com o Pedro para eu trabalhar atĂ© conseguirmos a creche. Ela jĂĄ tinha trĂȘs creches para visitar e o pai dela jĂĄ havia disponibilizado um apartamento mobiliado na cidade pra gente. Era bom demais, eu estava atĂ© com medo. Percebendo, a Mel me cutucou e me disse: - Aprenda a aceitar as coisas boas que a vida te oferece! Eu sorri pra ela e fomos para a casa dos meus pais. Era hora de dar a notĂcia e nos despedir. Porto ParaĂso fica do outro lado do paĂs, entĂŁo ficarĂamos sem nos ver um tempo. Meus pais ficaram felizes, atĂ© eu dizer que partiria na manhĂŁ seguinte, aĂ a despedida foi uma tristeza. Era difĂcil deixĂĄ-los para trĂĄs, mas era necessĂĄrio. Com o salĂĄrio que eu receberia, poderia ajudĂĄ-los agora. Isso era bom. Na manhĂŁ seguinte o Nando e a Mel chegaram pontualmente. O pai da Mel deu uma caminhonete de presente para ela, o que facilitou muito fazer nossa mudança. O Nando colocou tudo na caminhonete e lĂĄ fomos nĂłs, seria o dia todo na estrada. Chegamos a Porto ParaĂso jĂĄ era tarde da noite de sĂĄbado, Pedrinho estava muito cansado, se divertiu muito durante a viagem, era tudo novidade. Nos acomodamos, pedimos comida e depois de comer fomos dormir. No domingo percorremos a cidade reconhecendo tudo, Porto ParaĂso era uma cidade muito grande, cheia de indĂșstrias, muito moderna, ficava no litoral e o porto atraia muitos negĂłcios para a cidade, era um centro urbano de primeiro mundo. O apartamento em que irĂamos morar ficava perto de uma das creches que a Mel havia contactado, isso era Ăłtimo, e tambĂ©m nĂŁo ficava longe da empresa, de metrĂŽ eu chegaria em vinte minutos. Era lindo, decorado em estilo moderno e bem arejado e iluminado, com janelas enormes. Ă noite deixamos o Nando no aeroporto e de volta em casa fomos descansar, o dia seguinte seria um grande dia, eu começaria no emprego e a Mel faria sua entrevista virtual e marcaria com a diretora da creche perto do apartamento para irmos conhecer e conversar. Coloquei meu filho na cama, ele estava cansado de tanto que se divertiu hoje. Eu observei por um tempo seu soninho tranquilo e estava confiante de que aqui nĂłs terĂamos uma vida muito boa. Pedro agora tinha seu prĂłprio quarto, eu e a Mel combinamos de comprar umas coisinhas para deixar bem a nossa cara, dar um toque pessoal. Peguei a babĂĄ eletrĂŽnica e fui para o meu quarto. Abri uma das minhas caixas e comecei a arrumar tudo ali. Quando abri a Ășltima caixa, tirei dela a caixa com minhas lembranças da noite do baile, a abri, passei a mĂŁo por aquele vestido lindo e suspirei mais uma vez. Peguei o perfume e pensei, âpor que nĂŁo?â, a partir de amanhĂŁ eu usaria esse perfume todos os dias, meu salĂĄrio era bom e quando esse acabasse eu poderia comprar outro. Guardei a caixa, deixei o perfume sobre a penteadeira e fui dormir cheia de expectativas com essa vida nova que se abria a minha frente. CAPĂTULO 5: Meu novo chefe Ă© muito estressado Me apresentei na empresa Ă s oito da manhĂŁ. Fui muito bem recebida pela Sra. Mariana, que me apresentou todo mundo e todos foram gentis. O chefe nĂŁo estava lĂĄ, estava viajando e chegaria no final da semana. O escritĂłrio era lindo, muito moderno, todo decorado em branco, aço inox e detalhes verdes, muito profissional e acolhedor ao mesmo tempo. Era elegante e eu gostei muito. Fiquei particularmente feliz por ter escolhido vestir um terno amigo, com uma blusa de cetim verde escuro por baixo e saltos amigos. Eu deveria estar elegante todos os dias agora, afinal ia trabalhar direto com o presidente da empresa. No meio da manhĂŁ recebi uma mensagem da Mel dizendo que conseguiu marcar com a diretora da creche prĂłxima ao nosso apartamento para a hora do almoço. Expliquei a situação a Sra. Mariana e perguntei se seria possĂvel me liberar no horĂĄrio, mas que eu estaria de volta a tempo. - EntĂŁo vocĂȘ tem um filho. Qual a idade dele? â ela me perguntou com um sorriso. - Ele tem dois anos. Ă um garotinho muito esperto. NĂŁo foi planejado, mas Ă© a razĂŁo da minha vida! - Qual o nome dele? - Pedro. - Pedro. Um nome forte. VocĂȘ nĂŁo Ă© casada, isso eu sei, mas e o pai do seu filho, vocĂȘs continuam juntos? â Meu coração despencou, como Ă© que eu explico pra ela que nĂŁo sei quem Ă© o pai? Mas eu nĂŁo minto, entĂŁo vamos enfrentar a verdade. Contei para ela que o pai do Pedro era um homem que eu conheci em uma festa e nunca mais vi, ela me olhava sĂ©ria, nĂŁo havia julgamento nos olhos dela. EntĂŁo me disse: - VocĂȘ tem o meu respeito, Catarina, nĂŁo Ă© fĂĄcil ser mĂŁe solteira, e Ă© muito difĂcil contar verdades como essa que vocĂȘ sabe que vai despertar o julgamento dos outros. Obrigada pela confiança e honestidade. Vai lĂĄ resolver a creche para o seu filho, continuamos Ă tarde, nĂŁo precisa correr. Agradeci e me despedi dela indo encontrar a Mel e o Pedro. Minha admiração e respeito pela Sra. Mariana sĂł cresciam. Ela Ă© uma mulher de uns cinquenta e cinco anos, cabelos loiros bem claros e olhos azuis quase transparentes. Ă uma mulher bonita e elegante, mas principalmente Ă© muito acolhedora. NĂłs nos demos muito bem. Durante o resto da manhĂŁ ela me encheu de informaçÔes sobre o trabalho e eu ia anotando tudo. Na hora do almoço eu saĂ do prĂ©dio e a Mel jĂĄ estava me esperando na porta com o Pedro. Entrei no carro e fomos almoçar antes de ir Ă creche. Eu e a Mel adoramos a creche e o Pedro jĂĄ estava enturmado correndo com os novos amiguinhos, ele Ă© um menino muito extrovertido. Isso me deixou muito feliz! Meu filho estava feliz! Desistimos de ver as outras creches, pois essa era Ăłtima e ficava muito perto de casa, a trĂȘs quarteirĂ”es de distĂąncia. Fizemos a matrĂcula e acertamos todos os detalhes. A diretora sugeriu que deixĂĄssemos o Pedro atĂ© o final do dia, jĂĄ que ele estava se divertindo e assim jĂĄ ia se adaptando. A Mel ficou de buscĂĄ-lo no fim do dia. A Mel me deixou na empresa novamente e me disse que voltaria pra casa para se preparar para a entrevista de trabalho que seria no meio da tarde. Voltei Ă minha sala e cheguei antes da Sra. Mariana. Sentei Ă mesa e fui repassando tudo o que ela jĂĄ havia me informado. O telefone sobre a mesa tocou e eu fiquei sem saber o que fazer, mas aquela seria minha mesa, entĂŁo atendi com a voz mais profissional possĂvel: - Grupo Mellendez, presidĂȘncia, boa tarde, em que posso ajudar? Ouvi do outro lado um silĂȘncio sepulcral seguido de um longo suspiro. AlguĂ©m vociferou do outro lado, com certa impaciĂȘncia e uma voz forte e meio rouca: - Passa para a Mariana. Levei um susto, mas me controlei e respondi: - Desculpe, senhor, mas a senhora Mariana ainda nĂŁo retornou do almoço. Posso ajudĂĄ-lo ou o senhor gostaria de deixar um recado? - Quem estĂĄ falando? â falou do outro lado ainda mais impaciente. - Meu nome Ă© Catarina, sou a nova assessora do Sr. Mellendez. - Mas eu nĂŁo te conheço. â Parecia que ele ficava mais impaciente a cada vez que falava. - Ă que hoje Ă© meu primeiro dia, senhor. O senhor gostaria de deixar um recado? - Diga a Mariana para me ligar assim que puser os pĂ©s no escritĂłrio. - Perfeitamente, senhor. E qual o seu nome? - Parece que eu sou o seu chefe! â falou rispidamente e desligou o telefone. Nossa, que homem estressado! Isso nĂŁo estava na descrição do cargo. Imediatamente minha garganta apertou, meu chefe e eu jĂĄ tinha causado mĂĄ impressĂŁo? Eu estava muito ferrada! Comecei a pensar que nĂŁo ia durar nesse emprego. Pouco depois a Sra. Mariana chegou e eu lhe transmiti o recado com uma cara de preocupação. Ela olhou pra mim sorrindo, como se entendesse meu receio, e perguntou: - Ele estava calmo? Eu olhei pra ela e nĂŁo aguentei: - Ele estava a ponto de ter um colapso nervoso. Certamente a jugular dele estava saltando no pescoço. Ela caiu na gargalhada e depois disse: - VocĂȘs dois vĂŁo se dar muito bem! VocĂȘ vai domar a fera, tenho certeza. Eu nĂŁo tinha essa certeza. Talvez eu nem devesse desfazer as malas, esse homem iria me engolir viva! | LEARN_MORE | https://alplk.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=17914&ut | Bom livro | https://www.facebook.com/61559869885862/ | 8,934 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | alplk.com | IMAGE | đ„Mais grandes romances aquiđ„ | https://alplk.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=17914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481016666_643126141752481_1944546588326768436_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=boyCP8RG95QQ7kNvgGjSY05&_nc_oc=Adj_vTyv8OMocn7o_XWxJC9ETm8z3lkUjp_tpEnzed-QCUFsAjO9udquK0169kg84BBEun0E8OcZPopwu-3ybqE_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AwiYaDUdUPztNhnoaipBwwd&oh=00_AYA65ZFqXfVlXPwB3-9INHR5ZdxzrsvJ5FMZNQKDDgYSuA&oe=67CC137C | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Bom livro | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,768,257 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2768212}' |
No | 2025-03-03 19:10 | active | 2791 | 0 | đRead the next chaptersđ | [Mrs. Gardner, are you sure you want to hire our team to stage a fire and fake your death in ten days?] Camellia Shaw paused for a moment. Just as she was about to reply to the message, a video call suddenly popped up. "Camellia, look! Andres is spending a fortune on you again!" The video was of an auction in progress. At the front, a man of striking elegance and charm was decisively bidding on several antique collectibles worth hundreds of millions. The crowd was already abuzz with excitement. "Mr. Gardner is so good to his wife! He bought all these antiques just to make her smile!" "$400 million is nothing! I heard Mr. Gardner even built her a private estate and named it Eterna Haven. Just the name alone is proof of how much he loves her." A wealthy businessman nearby sneered. "It's all for show. Who knows what he's really like behind closed doors?" That comment immediately sparked a wave of backlash. Many argued back, talking about how devoted Andres Gardner was to his wife. "If anyone in our circle could make me believe in love, it would be those two." "Mr. Gardner had risen to fame as a genius young painter, but it was his masterpiece, 'Beyond the Ordinary,' that made him a household name. "He once said his wife was his muse and source of inspiration. You can see his affection for her in every stroke and in every shadow of his paintings." As she listened to their murmurs, Camellia forced a bitter smile. She and Andres had entered an arranged marriage to merge their powerful families, meeting for the first time at the county clerk's office. Her family had never given her much love, so she assumed her marriage would be just as emotionless. However, Andres unexpectedly showered her with a special kind of affection. He remembered her peanut allergy and lactose intolerance, and he always prepared exquisite, expensive gifts for her birthday. Her heart softened over time. She even took him to visit her late mother's grave. Andres had solemnly vowed in front of the gravestone, "Mom, I swear that if I ever betray Cam, may I lose the one I love the most." Camellia laughed bitterly to herself. When did things start to change? Perhaps it was when she learned about his first love, who had passed away long ago, and found out he had taken in her younger sister to care for her. Maybe it was the day Valentina Dawson returned from abroad, throwing herself into his arms with a familiar intimacy he did not even try to refuse. Perhaps it was the faint lipstick stains on his shirt and the barely visible bite marks on his collarbone... That was when Camellia could no longer lie to herself. "Mr. Gardner, can you tell us if these are birthday gifts for Mrs. Gardner?" The question from the video snapped her back to the present. Andres' clear and steady voice rang out from the phone, "No, these are just small trinkets. I've prepared something far better for her birthday." This response drew envious gasps from the wealthy socialites watching. As Camellia prepared to end the call, she caught fragments of teasing voices in the background. "Andres, are you really planning to throw a grand wedding for Camellia in ten days?" "Of course. Anything to do with Camellia is a top priority. Make sure it's perfect!" "Understood. So⊠should we invite her to Val's celebration tomorrow night?" "No need. Don't let her find out." After that, Camellia could not hear anything else that Andres said. She hung up the call, staring at the message asking for her final decision. Slowly but firmly, she typed out her reply. [I'm sure.] Chapter 2 Not long after, Andres rushed home, looking travel-worn. Camellia wobbled slightly when she stood upâperhaps because she had not eaten all dayâbut Andres firmly caught her. "You didn't eat properly again today, did you?" he asked, his eyes full of concern as he gently scooped her into his arms. As they drew close, the sweet, cloying scent of fruit filled the air. Camellia never used perfume, so it was obvious who the scent belonged to. "What are you thinking, baby?" Andres teased while tapping her nose affectionately. Camellia's sharp eyes caught a faint red lipstick stain on his finger. On the second day of their marriage, Andres had secretly tattooed a camellia on his ring finger. He had told her that the ring finger had a blood vessel that led directly to the heart. This was a symbol of their shared bond and how she would always be connected to his heart, but that spot now bore a mark that did not belong to her. A dull pain rose in her chest. It was heavy and piercing, like a sharp blade chiseling away bit by bit. "Are you starving yourself so much you've lost your braincells?" Andres joked, kissing her forehead lightly before asking Eva Longford to serve the food that had been kept warm for dinner. Andres used to cook for her himself every day. However, some time into their marriage, his work grew busier, and the task naturally passed to the housekeeper. "Let me join you for dinner, okay? Skipping meals can really mess up your stomach," he said while carefully setting her down on a dining chair and placing the utensils by her hand. Then, he washed his hands and began peeling apples for her. "Okay," Camellia murmured, swallowing the bitterness in her heart and eating the food he placed on her plate in small bites. They had not been eating for long when Andres' phone began ringing incessantly. He glanced at the caller ID and frowned slightly before wiping his hands and stepping aside to take the call. When he returned, his expression was frantic. "Cam, something came up at the studio. I have to go handle it. Don't wait up for me tonight. You should go to bed early." He grabbed the antiques he had bought earlier. He promised to get her something even better another day and left in a rush. Once the meal was completely cold, Camellia finally stood up and went upstairs. As soon as she lay down, she scrolled through Valentina's latest post on social media. [I only had a low fever, but my boyfriend insisted on taking care of me. He even made me a table full of delicious food. Do you know how special a meal made for you by a loved one is?] The accompanying picture showed a close-up of a man in an apron cutting vegetables. As a rising name in the art world, Valentina had tens of thousands of followers on her account. The post caused a stir among her fans. [So this is the senior of hers with a nine-figure insurance policy on his right hand that Val mentioned!] [Where can I find a man like this? Can the government issue one to everyone, please?] Camellia stared at the hands in the photo and thought of Andres' promises. Her heart felt like it was being torn apart, leaving it shattered and unrecognizable. [That's nothing! Our Mr. Gardner is the gold standard for a devoted husband!] Someone had uploaded a video of the auction from earlier that day, and the buzz quickly overtook Valentina's post. [Damn, he really spoils his wife! $400 million! That's enough to buy my entire life hundreds of times over!] [Oh my God! Has anyone not been overwhelmed by Mr. Gardner's love for his wife yet? When his wife had a car accident and was scared, he risked his life to make sure he was the first person she saw when she woke up!] [Mr. Gardner is like a saint in our elite circle. He still wears the rosary beads Camellia gave him, perfectly polished from years of use. He never takes them off!] Valentina's fans went quiet under the video. Compared to Andres' public displays of devotion, a single meal could not measure up. However, a newly-registered user suddenly posted three photos. One showed the transfer of ownership for an Aurelia winery, another depicted a necklace worth $200 million called âThe Heart of the Oceanâ, and the last featured Valentina holding car keys while sitting on the hood of a Ferrari. The user captioned it: [If someone else has it, our Val can't be without it.] Fans exploded in praise, calling her senior powerful and declaring him on par with Andres. Just then, a text message from an unsaved number came through to Camellia's phone. "You absolutely can't miss the celebration my senior is throwing for me tomorrow night!" Though she did not say anything, Camellia could almost hear Valentina's smugness. The message ended with the address of the venue. 742, Ocean Middle Road, Camellia Street. It was the restaurant where Camellia and Andres had their first meal together. He had promised her it would always remain closed to the public, so it would belong only to the two of them. Camellia stared at the address until her eyes stung. Her hand slipped, and the phone dropped onto her face. The sharp pain from the impact pushed her over the edge, and the tears she had been holding back spilled silently into the darkness. Chapter 3 Andres did not return home all night. Camellia ended up sitting alone in the empty living room, waiting from early morning until noon. Her phone buzzed with a social media notification. [Renowned artist Andres Gardner stands in support of his junior. What a deep camaraderie between peers!] Camellia let out a bitter laugh. Of course he did. She stopped waiting and went alone to visit her mother's grave. She bought a bouquet of lisianthus on her way over. At the cemetery, she carefully cleaned her mother's tombstone, placed the flowers in front of it, and leaned gently against the stone. It was as if she was trying to feel the warmth of her mother's embrace. Andres returned home late at night. Just as he was about to ask why Camellia had not gone to bed yet, he noticed a bundle of lisianthus peeking out of her bag. It suddenly hit him that today was her mother's death anniversary. Panic flashed across his face. "Baby, I'm so sorry. I've been so busy today that I completely forgot. It's all my fault," he stammered, cupping her face and instinctively stroking the beauty mark at the corner of her eye. Camellia noticed the faint trace of a lipstick mark on his hairline just behind his ear. She gently pushed him away, her voice calm as she said, "It's fine." Trying to ease the tension, Andres suggested, "How about we have an artist paint a portrait of us tomorrow? Once it's done, we can take a photo with it and place it at your mother's grave to give her peace of mind." Camellia wanted to refuse, but Andres was insistent, so she reluctantly agreed. The next morning at ten, the artist he had arranged for arrived. "Nice to meet you, Cam. I'm Valentina Dawson, Andres'⊠junior." Seeing Valentina, Andres' face betrayed a flicker of unease. Clearly, she was not the artist he had called. "Mr. Wilson had something come up, so I'm filling in for him," Valentina explained, her gaze sweeping over Camellia with a faint, inscrutable smile. "Has anyone ever told you that you look a lot like my sister, Cam?" she asked. "My sister had a beauty mark in the exact same spot as yours. The only difference is that hers was real, while yours⊠is drawn on." The room fell silent. Andres' expression darkened as he snapped, "Val, that's enough. "No one is more important to me than Camellia," he said firmly. Valentina blinked in surprise, then playfully stuck out her tongue at him. "Alright. I was just joking." She hooked one arm around Camellia's and led her toward the studio. With her other hand, she reached behind, tracing lazy circles on Andres' palm. Her gaze was sultry and inviting. "Andres, you're standing all wrong," she complained moments after starting the painting. Setting her brush down, she stood up and walked over to him. She caressed his face with one hand while the other trailed down his chest. Her fingers brushed over his Adam's apple, then came to rest on his shoulder. Leaning in close, she breathed warm air into his ear. "Why so tense, Andres?" His eyes darkened instantly. Camellia caught a glimpse of their interaction from the corner of her eye. Pain stabbed through her chest, and she forced herself to look away. Barely a few minutes later, Valentina suggested that Camellia's pose was not intimate enough. "Let me show you how it's done, Cam," she said with a sly smile. She pushed Camellia aside and tugged Andres forward by his tie. Her full figure pressed against his chest as her thumb brushed deliberately over the corner of his lips. Finally, she left a bold kiss on his mouth. Turning to Camellia, she tilted her head with a brazen expression. "Do you get it now, Cam?" When he saw Camellia's reaction, Andres quickly explained, "In the art world, we're a bit more⊠uninhibited." Camellia said nothing, merely clenching her trembling hands to keep herself composed. She excused herself to the bathroom, needing to escape. When she returned, muffled sounds from inside the room made her stop in her tracks. "Andres, no⊠You're going to ruin me," a woman's voice purred breathlessly. As she peeked inside, Camellia saw Valentina with one leg wrapped around Andres' lean waist. Her back was pressed against the windowsill, and she was moving in rhythm with him. Andres' eyes burned with passion as he kissed her fiercely. "You came all the way to my house! Wasn't this what you wanted?" he growled. Chapter 4 Camellia collapsed at the doorway of the studio, tears streaming down her face. She thought she was strong enough to endure anything, but witnessing this scene shattered her heart. She did not know how much time passed before she heard the rustling sound of clothes being put on from inside the room. Andres came to the bathroom looking for her and froze when he saw her red, swollen eyes. "Baby, why are you crying?" he asked. Camellia shook her head. "It's nothing. I accidentally got soap in my eyes." He let out a sigh of relief and playfully pinched her cheek. "You're still such a little troublemaker," he teased. When the painting was nearly finished, Andres was called away by his agent. With him gone, Valentina dropped the act entirely. "I know you saw it, Cam. Well, what can you do about it? Andres seems to love me more than you." She unbuttoned her shirt, revealing bruises on her skin. "When's the last time you were with him? Was it as passionate as just now? Can you even satisfy him?" Valentina stepped closer, her gaze condescending. She seemed to relish the idea of seeing Camellia break down, and she looked was expecting pain or hysteria. However, Camellia's expression remained calm and even unreadable. Underneath, her heart was shattered into countless pieces, leaving her barely able to breathe. After Valentina left, Camellia wandered aimlessly back to the studio. She suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to look at the paintings. Without turning on the light, she stumbled up to the third floor. She ended up twisting her ankle in the dark. Even so, the sharp pain from her ankle was nothing compared to the ache in her heart. Every painting that was celebrated by the public as symbols of her and Andreâs âperfect loveâ now stared back at her. Each prominently featured the beauty mark that now felt like a mocking lie. Camellia pulled a craft knife from the penholder and slashed through the beauty marks in each painting one by one. With every cut, she severed another piece of the beautiful memories she once shared with Andres. When Andres returned home, Camellia had already freshened up and was lying in bed, ready to sleep. He barged into the bedroom, carrying a keyboard from his study in one hand and takeout from her favorite restaurant in the other. Without hesitation, he dropped the keyboard onto the floor, knelt on it, and faced her. "Honey, I know what happened today upset you. I've already reprimanded Val," he said earnestly. "I only think of her as a younger sister. She's still immature and doesn't know any better. As for her sister⊠That ended a long time ago. Besides, she's not even here anymore. "If you don't like it, I swear I won't see her again. But no matter how angry you are, please don't ruin your health by skipping mealsâŠ" The man who had been utterly consumed with Valentina earlier that day was now kneeling humbly before her, his tone desperate and full of affection. It was as if he could not live without her. For a moment, Camellia could not tell which version of Andres was real. If he loved her so much, how could he forget the vows he once made? If he loved her so much, why did he betray her? As Andres passed a dish toward her, he accidentally creased a page in the book lying on the bedside table. Camellia glanced over, and he casually smoothed it out and closed the book. "I fixed it. Now, eat," he said with a smile. The familiar aroma of the dish wafted from the bowl. Camellia took a few bites before saying, "But once a page is creased, it can never be perfectly smooth again." Andres, who was already sensitive about the day, tensed at her words. He knew it carried a deeper meaning. "Then I'll buy a new book. It'll be as good as new," he said, his bright eyes fixed on her. It was like his entire world revolved around her. "I'd pluck the stars from the sky for you if you asked." Camellia stayed silent, swallowing the words she wanted to say. Even if he had bought a new one, it would only be a replacementâit would no longer be the same book. She understood this truth, and he should have understood it even more. The two spent the night in silence. Over the next few days, perhaps out of guilt, Andres canceled all his work and stayed glued to Camellia's side. One day, he accompanied her to restore artifacts, buying a few antique treasures worth millions. The next day, he took her shopping and bought her an entire collection of the season's limited-edition items. The day after, he somehow got his hands on a pink Rolls-Royce Cullinan, parking it dramatically at the entrance of Eterna Haven in the city center as a grand gesture of love. This display led to a wave of online ridicule, with netizens mocking Andres' for being wrapped around his wifeâs finger. Andres posted a self-deprecating tweet with a picture of himself kneeling on a keyboard. [I made my wife mad. How do I fix this if nothing works?] Only then did people realize Andres' predicament, with many pleading for Camellia to forgive him. With two days left until Camellia's birthday, she still had things to take care of. Seeing Andres' desperate efforts, she decided to go along with it and let the matter drop. Andres was overjoyed, lifting her in his arms and spinning her around several times. "Baby, I love you more than anything in this life! Youâre my only love!" On the way to dinner, Andres received several phone calls. The number flashing on the screen was one Camellia knew wellâValentina's. He declined the calls four times before finally receiving a message. When he opened it, a single glance made his expression falter. "Baby, my agent says there's an issue with the new painting contract. I need to handle it right away," Andres said apologetically. Camellia did not call out his lie and let him leave. She then bought a baseball cap and mask from a roadside shop and hailed a car to follow him. She trailed him into a mall and all the way to her once-favorite bridal boutique. The dressing room curtain opened, and there stood Valentina, radiant in the wedding dress Camellia had loved most. "Do I look beautiful, Andres?" Valentina asked. She reached out, her hand sliding from Andres' shoulder, tracing his Adam's apple, and stopping just shy of his lips in a teasing caress. Andres' eyes darkened. He cupped her face and kissed her deeply. Both of them were breathless by the time they pulled apart. Valentina curled into Andres' chest, tracing lazy circles on it with her finger. "Andres, if Cam finds out I wore this dress first, she'll probably lose it," she murmured. Andres' breathing grew heavier as he pulled her into the dressing room and drew the curtain shut. "She won't know. I owe you a wedding, and it's my fault you've been wronged," he replied. "Today, you're my most beautiful bride." With those words, the sound of running water filled the dressing room, accompanied by intimate whispers. Chapter 5 Camellia stood in a distant corner, watching through the gap in the dressing room curtains as Valentina and Andresâ entwined figures moved. Her heart twisted in unbearable pain. Her stomach churned violently, and she could not suppress the urge to dry heave. Her entire body was now convulsing uncontrollably. Tears streamed down her face, draining all her strength. She collapsed onto the floor, feeling utterly spent. As she turned to leave, she did not get to see the satisfied smile on Valentina's face inside the dressing room. Back home, the oppressive silence was suffocating. Camellia turned on the television, flipping to a random channel. It was broadcasting a segment on Andres' latest art exhibition. The painting featured a girl in a bright yellow dress running freely through a field. The commentators remarked on how drastically different this piece was from Andres' earlier works. It no longer exuded a soft, reserved gentleness but instead brimmed with vitality and energy. Though the girl's face was not visible, her back displayed the painter's tenderness and love for her. One critic observed sharply, "Even the strands of her flying hair are perfect, like the wind itself favors her." Online, viewers joked about Andres' newfound spark, saying his marriage with Camellia must have entered a second spring. Only Camellia knew the truth. That was not her. It was Valentina, or perhaps it was Nelina Dawson, the woman from his dreams. Taking a deep breath, she tried to suppress the ache in her chest and called her best friend, Penelope Hall. While waiting for Penelope's arrival, Camellia began sorting through the gifts Andres had given her over the years. In the first year of their marriage, he noticed her concerns and gave her a diamond bangle. "I've locked you in for this lifetime. You belong to me now, so don't even think about leaving," he had said. In their second year, he noticed how much she missed her mother and folded her a jar of wishing stars. "When you miss your mom, open one. No matter where I am or what time it is, I'll come back to make your wish come true. This life might be long, but I'll always be here with you." Camellia began unwrapping the stars one by one. [Plant a little tree.] [Adopt a corgi.] [Grow old together.] ⊠She picked up her phone, snapped a picture of one of the stars, and sent it to Andres. Her phone screen remained dark. There was no response from him. Half an hour later, a package arrived. It was the painting Valentina had made for them that day. However, instead of depicting the two of them sitting side by side, the image showed two entangled figures of Andres and Valentina in bed. Something cold slid down Camellia's cheek. She raised her hand to wipe it away and realized her face was already soaked with tears. In a daze, she placed the painting with all of Andres' other works in the studio. Then, she gathered every gift he had ever given her into a box, carried it into the yard, and set it ablaze. Later, Penelope would recall the moment she saw Camellia that day. She felt as if Camellia was on the verge of breaking into pieces. Penelope walked over and held her close without saying a word, letting Camellia lean on her silently. After a long while, once Camellia calmed down, she made another request. "Help me arrange a funeral. But Andres must not attend it. Only then, reveal the truth about my 'death' to him." Camellia handed Penelope an envelope containing evidence of Valentina's relentless provocations over the past few months. Penelope glanced through it and nodded firmly while suppressing her anger. Once everything was set, it was already late at night. That day, Andres quietly slipped into the house at 2 a.m. Seeing Camellia still awake did not surprise him. He approached her like a child with a prize, his eyes brimming with excitement. "I knew you'd still be up. I was too busy earlier to check my messages, but lookâI'm here to make your wish come true!" He moved the small tea table by the window to the bed, fetched two bowls, and divided the seafood boil he had brought home into portions. The wish on the paper star Camellia had sent to Andres earlier in the day was to eat her favorite food with him. For some reason, Camellia's mind wandered back to the first time they went to that seafood restaurant together. It might have been Andres' first time eating at a small roadside restaurant. Before eating, he had wiped the oily table repeatedly with napkins and was clearly uncomfortable. However, he smiled at her with mock innocence when she looked his way, almost playfully. "Cam, feed me," he had said. "I'll try anything if it makes you happy." "Andres." Camellia fixed her gaze on his face. "If you could do it all over again, would you still choose this?" Andres did not think much of her question and assumed she was feeling insecure again. He gently stroked her dark hair and answered with certainty. "I would. I'd make the same choices every time. "I'd love you, spoil you, and stay devoted to you for the rest of my life." Chapter 6 The following day, Andres did not leave the house early like he usually did. He squeezed toothpaste onto Camellia's toothbrush and stood by, watching as she finished washing her face. "It's extremely windy today. We can't let it ruin my baby's delicate little face," he said with playful affection. Then, he told her he had a big surprise planned for the next day with an air of mystery. Before he could finish explaining, Cohen Palmer called a few times, saying there was an issue he could not resolve and needed Andres to come immediately. Andres gave Camellia an apologetic glance, and when she reassured him that she understood, he left. Once he was gone, Camellia contacted the team she had hired to confirm every detail for the next day. Then, she drove to Eterna Haven. She had not visited in several days, and everything felt unfamiliar. She called the Saltsburg Museum, and the curator arrived in person an hour later. "Cam, are you sure you want to donate all of this to the country for free?" The curator, Felix Cross, was a fellow apprentice of her mentor. Camellia nodded without hesitation. "You can tell me if you're facing any difficulties. Don't try to handle it all on your own," he said with concern. Camellia remained silent, her gaze fixed on the goddess statue in the center of the room. With its head bowed and its elegant, serene posture, the statue seemed to smile compassionately. Covered in moss and denied the light of day, it exuded a quiet sorrow toward the world. Camellia was leaving, but these artifacts should not be buried with her. "It's nothing, Felix. Don't worry about me," she said softly. Seeing her unwillingness to elaborate, Felix did not press further. After instructing his assistants to carefully transport the artifacts, he patted her shoulder before leaving. "Take care of yourself," he said as he departed. Once again, she was alone. The once vibrant Eterna Haven now felt hollow and empty. Her phone buzzed with a notification. It was about Valentina's online book signing event for her new illustration collection. The clickbaity title read: [The Beautiful Artist Who Once Had a Miscarriage for Love.] Camellia's fingers moved almost involuntarily to click on the link. The video cut to Valentina showing a scar on her abdomen. "Back then, he said I was too young, and the pregnancy was on the risky side. Out of concern for me, he stayed by my side for the procedure," Valentina said with a blissful expression. "It must have been about three years ago when he went to Faren to further his studies⊠"He even picked out a name for our lost babyâCale. He said he hoped she'd return to us one day and live a life full of brilliance and lightâŠ" Camellia's phone slipped from her grasp, crashing to the floor. The screen shattered, forming a spider web of cracks. Cale? That was the nickname Andres had given their child after their first night together. He had held her tenderly afterward, murmuring the name as if it were a promise. Him and Valentina⊠had a child⊠Not to mention that it was three years ago. It had not just been going on for the past three months. Andres had lied to her for three entire years. Suddenly, Valentina was pulled into the frame as someone's arm draped around her shoulders. The sound of kissing filled the audio feed. When she reappeared on screen, her lips were swollen, and her cheeks were flushed pink. She giggled, saying her boyfriend was jealous and insisted they should âwork harderâ to bring Cale back soon. Her fans erupted in excitement, flooding the chat with playful teasing, though their blessings were genuine. The illustration book sold well, as though it was part of their celebratory gift. Camellia did not know when the signing event ended. The last rays of sunlight disappeared from the room, leaving behind a suffocating darkness. It felt like a giant beast was ready to devour her. She simply sat motionless in her chair with the lights off. Suddenly, her phone screen lit up and became blindingly bright. It was a video message from Valentina, accompanied by a single line. "I told you I'd have you under my feet one day." The video showed two intertwined, bare legs. Camellia was about to delete it when something caught her eyeâthe rosary beads she had once given Andres. She had it blessed for him, but now they were wrapped around Valentina's ankle. The beads that were slightly large for her looped around her ankle twice. The excess length dangled, with a few beads pressed under Valentina's toe. "They're just rosary beads. If you want them, they're yours," Andres' voice in the video sounded indifferent and dismissive. Camellia's mind flashed back to the day Andres received the beads. "Cam, I'll always keep these with me, even in death," he had promised. The color drained from Camellia's face. She wanted to cry and let out all the pain, but no tears came. The light in her eyes had faded completely. Late at night, as the world slept, no one noticed when Eterna Haven went up in roaring flames. Andres was up early the next morning, preparing for the day. He had just arrived at Quaint Hotel and finished tidying up when Cohen burst in, pale and clutching at his phone. "Andres! Something terrible has happened!" Before Cohen could continue, Andres' phone rang. He held up a finger to silence him and answered the call. As he listened, his gaze shifted to Cohen's phone, where an image stopped him cold. The once-familiar pink Cullinan was now charred black, surrounded by the smoldering remains of Eterna Haven. Smoke billowed from the scene, and a stretcher held a body covered by a white sheet nearby. The voice on the phone interrupted his thoughts. "Hello, is this Mr. Andres Gardner? This is the Saltsburg Police Department. We regret to inform you of a tragic incident. "The property under your wife's name, Eterna Haven, caught fire last night. Unfortunately, your wife did not survive. Our condolences." | LEARN_MORE | https://www.qknymufd.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 375 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | www.qknymufd.com | VIDEO | https://www.qknymufd.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18306&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477998302_1808887153228652_7528007995521585054_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=KLLM8UYAZfYQ7kNvgF3ixNw&_nc_oc=AdjdDjNOer4s-8PavehsNKNT4odrclOKNS1RvSeT1fuTZqgmYYbOzJifa1r1Pg8Ki3-xjPH9GheGXPreU5y4Vwsn&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AU1Og0WRYOQzsESf2fR-cdb&oh=00_AYDvqMJNGDIWnWFFepvwKy0V-8S2ekzy7Zehpnbr-oYl2w&oe=67CC0BFE | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,766,541 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2766540}' |
No | 2025-03-03 18:49 | active | 2790 | 0 |
![]() |
đ„Your Next Book Boyfriend! | Waking up in Vegas next to a rockstar I hate is bad. Finding a ring on my fingerâeven worse. Sam Ryder is everything I shouldnât wantâarrogant, infuriating, and way too charming. Heâs my brotherâs best friend, my exact opposite, and the man who kissed me then walked away. One wild Vegas night and an entire bottle of champagne later. I donât remember tying the knot. Now, he calls me cupcake, like he owns me. When my brother hires me to manage the band, I should say no. After all, his bass guitar player is the man Iâm technically married to. But now, Iâm stuck with Samâs ridiculous nicknames, wicked smiles, and magic fingers. I canât seem to stay out of his bedâor his life. I know we should end it. I want my freedom. Instead, Iâm left with a baby on the way and a husband I canât resist. Continue Reading - FREE with Kindle Unlimited: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DV3W5L6J | LEARN_MORE | https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DV3W5L6J | Kelly Thomas | https://www.facebook.com/100092267142796/ | 103 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DV3W5L6J | IMAGE | đ From Enemies to Lovers! | https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DV3W5L6J | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481203733_1147260336840320_4144571402030830713_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gqephYgVJ1EQ7kNvgEAGibA&_nc_oc=AdgxsfCveg7gizjr94S20XpXHLWO6lJoeymF8ovJ-Svl43LvPDKivCTFEaTEvXjq0ZDPhs__A-eNJjKHTb5PwDCe&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AaVTl3arWYGEbu35Vi0mCeD&oh=00_AYBz5odAXTNDuw5BWIv8_ipZzeLYLl22GyrUYbXSKJ3_3A&oe=67CC2657 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Kelly Thomas | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,768,574 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2768041}' |
No | 2025-03-03 19:11 | active | 2791 | 0 | đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey is expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, withdrawing his hands reluctantly. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I'd better leave. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits. I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's, he seemed to dress more casually, and his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims. "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, my brother slams a hand into my stomach. "What the heck did you say to him?" "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "PleaseâŠ." I beg. "He was an AlphaâŠI⊠I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "It's none of your business!" Alpha Trey sputters. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? I was a nobody, no one special. "Deal." After a little more thinking, Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!" | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ | 3,810 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | wwwedb.com | VIDEO | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474585945_682251087469243_3020869560762464426_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WePR7B0kDYkQ7kNvgHhqigU&_nc_oc=AdhwRln5XZFsqdarCN6p8tskm4tdC_e38srr1LbE2OdQR9nwXBBy3fJqJALWSxkmMYAfOQfGECbBQgLjNLln7kTd&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AF32acqEUCDLNxwY2Tvr_kn&oh=00_AYBd7i3Bm0qJd0b8vjnm_1fcpqINJ9Vqz2dg5tdtGc_2sw&oe=67CC2E9C | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,766,629 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2766628}' |
Yes | 2025-03-03 18:50 | active | 2790 | 0 |
![]() |
VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE | http://instagram.com/couturehayezbride | Couture Hayez Bride | https://www.facebook.com/couturehayezbride/ | 451 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Visit Instagram Profile | 0 | instagram.com | CAROUSEL | http://instagram.com/couturehayezbride | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481094802_569423986130659_1154498693412053105_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=tndM1Oo8eB8Q7kNvgFH8wew&_nc_oc=AdggybqQigYpldBOfoyy4NgGxwIqXuZATYcwfzVbQHj8Ms3kPhFxrHlxitRHu_VEu2wHlpTtfQk6ovdE9DS55xTW&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcXL6QLBWzRXtEboY3Y_yPv&oh=00_AYAI9shyPMfEErvsAg-BHXeMJGBLT8gK_6KHmU7db9e40g&oe=67CC0F38 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Couture Hayez Bride | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |
Page 17 of 166, showing 20 record(s) out of 3,306 total